that_o with_o a_o limitation_n which_o concern_v not_o we_o nor_o do_v we_o pretend_v that_o any_o man_n be_v infallible_a 2._o bishop_n bilson_n have_v be_v in_o other_o thing_n very_o much_o deceive_v though_o a_o wise_a man_n and_o a_o good_a scholar_n for_o even_o upon_o such_o man_n their_o passion_n do_v many_o time_n impose_v witness_v the_o nullity_n 3._o for_o this_o very_a opinion_n bishop_n bilson_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o 1687._o the_o three_o paper_n to_o henderson_n p._n 85._o open_a 2d_o edit_fw-la ann_n 1687._o martyr_n charles_n for_o bilson_n i_o remember_v well_o what_o opinion_n the_o king_n my_o father_n have_v of_o he_o for_o these_o opinion_n and_o how_o he_o show_v he_o some_o favour_n in_o hope_n of_o his_o recantation_n as_o his_o good_a nature_n make_v he_o do_v many_o thing_n of_o that_o kind_a but_o whether_o he_o do_v or_o not_o i_o can_v say_v 4._o at_o the_o time_n when_o bilson_n book_n be_v write_v the_o queen_n be_v assist_v the_o dutch_a against_o their_o and_o her_o common_a enemy_n the_o crown_n of_o spain_n now_o if_o in_o the_o low-countries_n the_o government_n be_v found_v in_o compact_a as_o many_o learned_a man_n say_v and_o that_o all_o their_o privilege_n sacred_a and_o civil_a contrary_a to_o that_o agreement_n be_v invade_v and_o the_o inquisition_n introduce_v all_o their_o petition_n slight_v and_o some_o hundred_o thousand_o barbarous_o murder_v this_o alter_v the_o case_n while_o it_o can_v no_o way_n hold_v good_a in_o government_n where_o there_o be_v no_o such_o compact_a 5._o 19_o 5._o ductor_n dubitant_fw-la l._n 3_o ch_n 3._o rule_n 3._o n._n 19_o bishop_n taylor_n quote_v bilson_n with_o barclay_n and_o other_o as_o a_o assertor_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o loyalty_n if_o the_o opinion_n of_o bishop_n bilson_n be_v he_o never_o so_o venerable_a for_o his_o learning_n and_o other_o accomplishment_n be_v contrary_a to_o that_o of_o our_o bless_a saviour_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n we_o ought_v to_o renounce_v they_o and_o i_o have_v with_o a_o mixture_n of_o sorrow_n and_o shame_n reflect_v upon_o cressy_n censure_n of_o that_o book_n 12._o book_n exomolog_fw-la c._n 12._o queen_n elisabeth_n conceive_v it_o convenient_a for_o her_o worldly_a design_n to_o take_v on_o she_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o low-countries_n against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n she_o employ_v dr._n bilson_n bishop_n of_o winchester_n to_o write_v his_o book_n of_o christian_a subjection_n in_o which_o to_o justify_v the_o revolt_n of_o holland_n he_o give_v strange_a liberty_n in_o many_o case_n especial_o concern_v religion_n for_o subject_n to_o cast_v off_o their_o obedience_n but_o that_o book_n which_o serve_v queen_n elisabeth_n worldly_a design_n by_o the_o just_a judgement_n of_o god_n have_v contribute_v much_o to_o the_o ruin_n of_o her_o successor_n king_n charles_n for_o there_o be_v not_o any_o book_n that_o the_o presbyterian_o have_v make_v more_o dangerous_a use_n of_o against_o their_o present_a prince_n than_o that_o which_o his_o predecessor_n command_v to_o be_v write_v to_o justify_v she_o against_o the_o king_n of_o spain_n 13._o spain_n howel_n life_n of_o lewis_n 13._o and_o it_o be_v a_o smart_a observation_n of_o lewis_n the_o thirteen_o of_o france_n when_o that_o good_a king_n charles_n be_v involve_v in_o a_o civil_a war_n that_o perhaps_o god_n punish_v he_o for_o assist_v the_o french_a protestant_n at_o rochel_n when_o in_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o after_o all_o let_v we_o hear_v this_o reverend_a prelate_n where_o he_o determine_v rather_o than_o dispute_v upon_o this_o case_n and_o none_o shall_v need_v to_o speak_v for_o he_o the_o jesuit_n after_o long_o argue_v with_o he_o about_o the_o magistrate_n be_v accountable_a for_o his_o fault_n to_o the_o people_n 253._o the_o true_a difference_n between_o christian_a subject_n etc._n etc._n part_n 3._o p._n 97_o 98._o ed._n lond._n 1586._o id._n p._n 252_o 253._o as_o well_o as_o the_o people_n to_o he_o come_v at_o last_o to_o this_o issue_n then_o prince_n say_v he_o have_v impunity_n to_o do_v what_o they_o listen_v without_o fear_n of_o law_n to_o which_o he_o reply_v prince_n appoint_v penalty_n for_o other_o not_o for_o themselves_o they_o bear_v the_o sword_n over_o other_o not_o other_o over_o they_o subject_n must_v be_v punish_v by_o they_o and_o they_o by_o none_o but_o by_o god_n who_o place_n they_o supply_v and_o in_o another_o place_n we_o deny_v that_o prince_n have_v any_o superior_a and_o ordinary_a judge_n to_o hear_v and_o determine_v the_o right_n of_o their_o crown_n we_o deny_v that_o god_n have_v license_v any_o man_n to_o depose_v they_o and_o pronounce_v they_o no_o prince_n prince_n have_v far_o great_a honour_n and_o power_n over_o subject_n than_o any_o man_n can_v have_v over_o son_n and_o servant_n they_o have_v power_n over_o good_n land_n body_n and_o life_n which_o no_o private_a man_n may_v challenge_v they_o be_v father_n of_o our_o country_n to_o the_o which_o we_o be_v nearerbound_v by_o the_o very_a confession_n of_o ethnic_n than_o to_o the_o father_n of_o our_o flesh_n how_o then_o by_o god_n law_n shall_v subject_n depose_v their_o prince_n to_o who_o in_o most_o evident_a word_n they_o must_v be_v subject_a for_o conscience_n sake_n though_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n 277._o pag._n 277._o and_o last_o in_o answer_n to_o the_o jesuit_n objection_n of_o the_o german_a prince_n resist_v the_o emperor_n which_o be_v the_o hinge_v on_o which_o all_o the_o difference_n in_o their_o argument_n do_v hang._n they_o be_v magistrate_n say_v he_o and_o bear_v the_o sword_n in_o their_o own_o dominion_n you_o be_v private_a man_n and_o want_v lawful_a authority_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n their_o state_n be_v free_a and_o may_v resist_v any_o wrong_n by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n you_o be_v subject_n and_o simple_o bind_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o country_n to_o obey_v the_o prince_n or_o abide_v the_o pain_n which_o the_o public_a state_n of_o this_o realm_n have_v prefix_v the_o queen_n of_o england_n inherit_v and_o have_v one_o and_o the_o same_o right_n over_o all_o her_o subject_n be_v they_o nobles_z or_o other_o so_o mr._n perkins_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n the_o duty_n to_o superior_n in_o authority_n be_v 1._o obedience_n to_o their_o commandment_n rom._n 13.1_o because_o every_o high_a power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o the_o obedience_n which_o we_o perform_v to_o he_o god_n accept_v it_o as_o though_o it_o be_v do_v to_o himself_o rom._n 13.2_o qu._n what_o if_o our_o superior_n be_v cruel_a and_o wicked_a answ_n yet_o we_o must_v yield_v obedience_n to_o they_o but_o not_o in_o wickedness_n 1_o pet._n 2.18_o act._n 4.19_o 2._o subjection_n in_o suffer_v the_o punishment_n inflict_v by_o our_o superior_n qu._n what_o if_o the_o punishment_n shall_v be_v unjust_a answ_n yet_o must_v we_o suffer_v it_o till_o we_o can_v get_v some_o lawful_a remedy_n for_o the_o same_o 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o and_o among_o the_o sin_n against_o this_o commandment_n he_o reckon_v the_o six_o to_o resist_v the_o lawful_a authority_n of_o superior_n and_o the_o seven_o to_o obey_v they_o in_o thing_n unlawful_a in_o this_o reign_n mr._n hooker_n publish_v his_o judicious_a book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n from_o the_o first_o of_o which_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o government_n in_o agreement_n reject_v spalaten_v de_fw-fr rep._n eccl._n lib._n 6._o c._n 2._o n._n 19_o p._n 526._o opinionem_fw-la verò_fw-la jam_fw-la factam_fw-la communem_fw-la nostrorum_fw-la scholasticorum_fw-la etc._n etc._n that_o the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o schoolman_n and_o most_o other_o divine_n which_o place_n the_o power_n of_o government_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n as_o if_o it_o be_v give_v to_o they_o by_o god_n and_o the_o people_n may_v dispose_v of_o it_o to_o who_o they_o please_v be_v false_a and_o altogether_o to_o be_v reject_v he_o herein_o follow_v the_o schoolman_n too_o strict_o who_o have_v bring_v in_o the_o term_n and_o notion_n of_o the_o aristotelean_a philosophy_n into_o the_o christian_a church_n while_o aristotle_n be_v know_v to_o be_v a_o great_a lover_n of_o a_o democracy_n but_o whatever_o he_o lay_v down_o in_o thesi_fw-la i_o be_o sure_a he_o hate_v the_o deduction_n that_o some_o man_n make_v from_o he_o that_o because_o government_n arise_v out_o of_o compact_a therefore_o the_o people_n may_v call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n for_o in_o those_o fragment_n of_o his_o eight_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n which_o be_v happy_o preserve_v by_o archbishop_n usher_n and_o publish_v by_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o clavi_fw-la trabales_fw-la who_o profess_v 50._o profess_v pag._n 49_o 50._o that_o by_o what_o be_v and_o upon_o what_o design_n
so_o much_o be_v expunge_v he_o know_v not_o he_o full_o declare_v his_o mind_n 94._o mind_n pag._n 93_o 94._o in_o the_o mighty_a upon_o earth_n which_o be_v not_o always_o so_o virtuous_a and_o holy_a that_o their_o own_o good_a mind_n will_v bridle_v they_o what_o may_v we_o look_v for_o consider_v the_o frailty_n of_o man_n nature_n if_o the_o world_n do_v once_o hold_v it_o for_o a_o maxim_n that_o king_n ought_v to_o live_v in_o no_o subjection_n that_o how_o grievous_a disorder_n soever_o they_o fall_v into_o none_o may_v have_v coercive_a power_n over_o they_o yet_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o we_o must_v necessary_o admit_v as_o a_o number_n of_o right_n well_o learned_a man_n be_v persuade_v etc._n etc._n inducement_n lead_v man_n to_o think_v the_o high_a magistrate_n shall_v not_o be_v judge_v of_o any_o save_a god_n alone_o be_v especial_o these_o 1._o as_o in_o natural_a body_n there_o can_v be_v no_o motion_n unless_o there_o be_v something_o that_o move_v all_o thing_n and_o itself_o continue_v immovable_a so_o there_o must_v be_v a_o supreme_a head_n of_o justice_n whereunto_o all_o be_v subject_a but_o itself_o in_o subjection_n to_o none_o which_o kind_n of_o pre-eminence_n if_o some_o aught_o to_o have_v in_o a_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o who_o but_o the_o king_n shall_v have_v it_o king_n therefore_o no_o man_n can_v have_v lawful_a power_n and_o authority_n to_o judge_v if_o private_a man_n offend_v there_o be_v the_o magistrate_n over_o they_o which_o judge_v if_o magistrate_n they_o have_v their_o prince_n if_o prince_n there_o be_v heaven_n a_o tribunal_n before_o which_o they_o shall_v appear_v on_o earth_n they_o be_v not_o accountable_a to_o any_o and_o here_o this_o admirable_a discourse_n break_v off_o abrupt_o which_o be_v a_o great_a pity_n there_o be_v no_o need_n to_o give_v archbishop_n bancroft_n a_o place_n in_o this_o catalogue_n the_o name_n of_o his_o book_n of_o dangerous_a position_n &c_n &c_n and_o the_o survey_n of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o his_o sentiment_n and_o by_o his_o direction_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o be_v the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n draw_v up_o call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o book_n be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n near_a mr._n hooker_n therefore_o i_o shall_v place_v his_o dear_a friend_n adrian_n saravia_n as_o the_o ancient_n frequent_o quote_v st_n basil_n and_o st_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n together_o who_o though_o a_o foreigner_n better_o understand_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a polity_n of_o these_o kingdom_n than_o some_o native_n and_o he_o thus_o pronounce_v in_o the_o behalf_n of_o truth_n obedient_a truth_n epist_n ante_fw-la libr._n de_fw-fr imperandi_fw-la autorit_fw-la &_o christianâ_fw-la obedient_a at_o this_o time_n the_o authority_n of_o king_n be_v call_v in_o question_n and_o many_o man_n dispute_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o people_n or_o of_o the_o senate_n the_o state_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o that_o from_o reason_n of_o humane_a not_o of_o christian_a and_o divine_a philosophy_n and_o what_o be_v much_o to_o be_v lament_v not_o without_o great_a scandal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n they_o have_v get_v by_o read_v the_o roman_a and_o greek_a historian_n philosopher_n and_o orator_n a_o admiration_n and_o like_v of_o their_o manner_n and_o law_n so_o as_o to_o think_v that_o all_o other_o government_n ought_v to_o be_v model_v like_o they_o many_o book_n be_v write_v by_o our_o own_o man_n and_o by_o the_o papist_n on_o this_o subject_n which_o incite_v the_o nobility_n and_o commons_o to_o take_v arm_n whensoever_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n which_o doctrine_n since_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o christianity_n which_o our_o saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n deliver_v to_o the_o church_n and_o bring_v ruin_n and_o desolation_n to_o kingdom_n and_o commonwealth_n i_o have_v think_v myself_o bind_v to_o confute_v and_o see_v the_o madness_n of_o these_o people_n who_o write_v on_o this_o subject_a the_o papist_n oblige_v all_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o heretical_a prince_n i._n e._n one_o who_o they_o call_v so_o and_o other_o they_o oblige_v subject_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o a_o prince_n that_o be_v a_o papist_n and_o therefore_o refuse_v to_o establish_v or_o defend_v the_o pretestant_a religion_n so_o that_o of_o whatsoever_o persuasion_n a_o prince_n be_v by_o some_o part_n of_o his_o subject_n he_o must_v be_v account_v a_o tyrant_n while_o a_o true_a christian_a be_v a_o good_a subject_n let_v his_o prince_n be_v of_o what_o religion_n he_o please_v it_o be_v intolerable_a impiety_n to_o abuse_v the_o testimony_n of_o holy_a scripture_n to_o the_o confirmation_n of_o so_o pestilent_a a_o error_n while_o no_o pagan_a law_n no_o institute_n of_o the_o philosopher_n can_v enjoin_v subject_n a_o more_o perfect_a and_o strict_a obedience_n than_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n &c_n &c_n after_o this_o in_o the_o book_n he_o show_v that_o the_o original_a of_o government_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n that_o the_o people_n when_o they_o have_v choose_v a_o king_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o he_o afterward_o that_o a_o king_n be_v as_o much_o a_o king_n before_o his_o coronation_n oath_n as_o after_o it_o and_o many_o other_o such_o thing_n he_o conclude_v his_o four_o book_n 1610._o book_n p._n 314._o ed._n 1610._o and_o it_o be_v great_a pity_n the_o other_o three_o book_n be_v lose_v with_o this_o excellent_a passage_n since_o god_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o mankind_n he_o can_v suffer_v a_o tyrant_n long_o to_o reign_v than_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o man_n wherefore_o the_o best_a remedy_n against_o a_o tyrant_n be_v the_o amendment_n of_o our_o life_n and_o constant_a prayer_n to_o god._n a_o serious_a meditation_n upon_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n jesus_n christ_n will_v easy_o teach_v we_o what_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o good_a man_n towards_o evil_a king_n and_o prince_n he_o who_o shall_v revolve_v with_o himself_o the_o precept_n of_o love_a enemy_n can_v be_v no_o man_n enemy_n much_o less_o his_o king_n he_o who_o be_v prepare_v to_o bless_v they_o that_o curse_v he_o and_o be_v resolve_v not_o to_o return_v rail_v for_o rail_v nor_o to_o pursue_v revenge_n of_o injury_n will_v never_o speak_v irreverent_o nor_o curse_v crown_v head_n nor_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n he_o who_o have_v learn_v that_o we_o must_v not_o resist_v evil_a but_o overcome_v evil_a with_o good_a with_o forbearance_n and_o patience_n can_v never_o be_v a_o rebel_n never_o be_v a_o traitor_n these_o thing_n the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o these_o thing_n the_o father_n have_v deliver_v down_o to_o we_o and_o be_v breed_v up_o under_o these_o institution_n they_o patient_o suffer_v the_o most_o cruel_a torment_n and_o by_o suffering_n overcome_v and_o to_o we_o their_o posterity_n they_o have_v leave_v this_o example_n in_o who_o step_n it_o be_v much_o safe_a for_o we_o to_o tread_v than_o to_o give_v credit_n to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o new_a doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o it_o sect_n v._o king_n james_n when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o crown_n bring_v learning_n enough_o with_o he_o to_o vindicate_v his_o own_o right_a and_o the_o right_n of_o other_o prince_n and_o without_o vanity_n it_o may_v be_v affirm_v that_o he_o have_v manage_v that_o subject_n to_o admiration_n in_o his_o write_n the_o great_a part_n of_o which_o be_v oppose_v to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o romanist_n though_o his_o basilicon_fw-la doron_n smart_o chastise_v the_o disciplinarain_n this_o king_n in_o the_o hampton-court_n 48._o hampton-court_n p._n 47_o 48._o conference_n severe_o condemn_v some_o of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o geneva_n bible_n as_o partial_a untrue_a seditious_a and_o savour_v too_o much_o of_o dangerous_a and_o traitorous_a conceit_n as_o for_o example_n the_o marginal_a note_n on_o 1._o exod._n 19_o allow_v disobedience_n to_o king_n on_o 2._o chron._n 15.16_o the_o note_n tax_v asa_n for_o depose_v his_o mother_n only_o and_o not_o kill_v she_o and_o to_o show_v the_o agreement_n between_o papist_n 50._o papist_n p._n 49_o 50._o and_o some_o other_o in_o these_o doctrine_n whereas_o dr._n reynolds_n complain_v of_o a_o seditious_a book_n write_v by_o one_o ficlerus_n a_o papist_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o pope_n against_o queen_n elizabeth_n call_v de_n jure_fw-la magistratûs_fw-la in_o subditos_fw-la the_o bishop_n of_o london_n say_v that_o the_o author_n of_o that_o book_n be_v a_o great_a disciplinarian_a whereby_o it_o do_v appear_v what_o advantage_n that_o sort_n of_o people_n give_v
particular_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n etc._n etc._n but_o on_o the_o other_o side_n what_o mighty_a danger_n can_v there_o be_v in_o supposs_v the_o person_n of_o prince_n to_o be_v so_o sacred_a that_o no_o son_n of_o violence_n ought_v to_o come_v near_o to_o hurt_v they_o have_v not_o all_o the_o ancient_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n flourish_v under_o the_o supposition_n of_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o prince_n no_o inconvenience_n can_v be_v possible_o so_o great_a on_o the_o supposition_n of_o this_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o sovereign_a prince_n as_o the_o unavoidable_a mischief_n of_o that_o hypothesis_n which_o place_n all_o power_n original_o in_o the_o people_n and_o notwithstanding_o all_o oath_n and_o bond_n whatsoever_o to_o obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o give_v they_o the_o liberty_n to_o resume_v it_o when_o they_o please_v which_o will_v always_o be_v when_o a_o spirit_n of_o faction_n and_o sedition_n shall_v prevail_v among_o they_o god_n 34._o pag._n 34._o numb_a 26.9_o interpret_v strive_v against_o the_o authority_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o be_v a_o strive_v against_o himself_o they_o who_o resist_v resist_v a_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o who_o do_v so_o shall_v in_o the_o mild_a sense_n receive_v a_o severe_a punishment_n from_o he_o let_v the_o pretence_n be_v never_o so_o popular_a the_o person_n never_o so_o great_a and_o famous_a nay_o though_o they_o be_v of_o the_o great_a council_n of_o the_o nation_n yet_o we_o see_v god_n do_v not_o abate_v of_o his_o severity_n upon_o any_o of_o these_o consideration_n nor_o have_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n make_v any_o alteration_n in_o these_o thing_n 39_o p._n 39_o it_o will_v take_v up_o too_o much_o time_n to_o examine_v the_o frivolous_a evasion_n and_o ridiculous_a distinction_n by_o which_o they_o will_v make_v the_o case_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n in_o not_o resist_v authority_n so_o much_o different_a from_o they_o who_o have_v not_o only_o do_v it_o but_o in_o spite_n of_o christianity_n have_v plead_v for_o it_o either_o they_o want_v strength_n or_o courage_n or_o the_o countenance_n of_o the_o senate_n or_o do_v not_o understand_v their_o own_o liberty_n 40._o p._n 40._o when_o all_o their_o obedience_n be_v only_o due_a to_o those_o principle_n of_o the_o gospel_n which_o make_v it_o so_o great_a a_o part_n of_o christianity_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o principality_n and_o power_n and_o which_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o gospel_n have_v particular_o give_v they_o in_o charge_n to_o put_v the_o people_n in_o mind_n of_o tit._n iii._o 1._o and_o happy_a have_v it_o be_v for_o we_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v more_o sincere_o preach_v and_o due_o practise_v in_o this_o nation_n 39_o nation_n id._n ser._n on_o nou._n 5._o 1673._o p._n 39_o it_o be_v the_o honour_n of_o our_o church_n of_o england_n that_o it_o assert_n the_o right_n of_o prince_n so_o clear_o and_o full_o without_o trick_n and_o reservation_n and_o all_o that_o mean_v honest_o love_v to_o speak_v plain_o 9_o plain_o id._n ser._n on_o mat._n x._o 16._o at_o whitchall_n march_v 7._o 167_o 8_o 8_o 9_o that_o there_o may_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o any_o such_o cavil_v against_o christianity_n as_o if_o it_o give_v occasion_n to_o many_o disturbance_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n no_o religion_n that_o ever_o be_v do_v so_o much_o enforce_v the_o duty_n of_o obedience_n as_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v and_o that_o upon_o the_o great_a and_o most_o weighty_a consideration_n for_o conscience_n sake_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n for_o their_o religion_n sake_n for_o consider_v i_o pray_v if_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n have_v give_v encouragement_n to_o faction_n and_o rebellion_n under_o pretence_n of_o it_o if_o s._n peter_n himself_o have_v take_v upon_o he_o to_o dispose_v of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n or_o have_v absolve_v christian_n from_o their_o allegiance_n even_o to_o their_o great_a persecutor_n what_o blot_n have_v this_o be_v even_o upon_o the_o whole_a religion_n such_o as_o all_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o martyr_n can_v never_o have_v wash_v out_o 50._o p._n 50._o it_o be_v a_o intolerable_a reproach_n to_o christianity_n to_o impute_v their_o patient_a submission_n to_o authority_n to_o their_o weakness_n and_o want_n of_o force_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v they_o will_v have_v resist_v if_o they_o dare_v and_o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o grand_a question_n etc._n etc._n p._n 180_o 181._o say_v that_o every_o new_a modeller_n of_o government_n have_v something_o to_o offer_v that_o look_v like_o reason_n at_o least_o to_o those_o who_o interest_n it_o be_v to_o carry_v it_o on_o and_o if_o no_o precedent_n can_v be_v find_v than_o they_o appeal_v to_o a_o certain_a invisible_a thing_n call_v the_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o be_v a_o thing_n no_o where_o to_o be_v find_v may_v signify_v what_o any_o one_o please_v and_o pag._n 75._o i_o be_o of_o opinion_n that_o if_o he_o i.e._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n etc._n etc._n can_v be_v persuade_v to_o produce_v this_o fundamental_a contract_n of_o the_o nation_n which_o i_o perceive_v he_o have_v lie_v by_o he_o it_o will_v not_o amount_v to_o so_o much_o as_o a_o blind_a manuscript_n thus_o also_o he_o say_v in_o his_o book_n call_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n true_o state_v p._n 106._o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o i._n e._n depose_v principle_n and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n sect_n xxv_o dr._n patrick_n dean_n of_o peterborough_n 21._o peterborough_n paraphr_n on_o prov._n 24_o 21._o take_v care_n therefore_o my_o dear_a child_n that_o thy_o religion_n which_o teach_v thou_o in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o worship_n reverence_n and_o obey_v the_o great_a lord_n and_o governor_n of_o all_o the_o world_n make_v thou_o humble_o obedient_a to_o the_o king_n as_o god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o those_o who_o discontent_n with_o the_o present_a state_n of_o thing_n or_o their_o love_n of_o novelty_n make_v they_o affect_v a_o change_n of_o government_n and_o depart_v from_o their_o duty_n both_o to_o god_n and_o man._n 16._o man._n id._n pref._n to_o the_o paraphr_n on_o eccles_n p._n 16._o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o preface_n to_o the_o paraphrase_n on_o ecclesiastes_n cite_v and_o confirm_v the_o opinion_n of_o antonius_n corranus_n a_o excellent_a person_n a_o learned_a spaniard_n as_o the_o paraphra_v just_o style_v he_o concern_v that_o book_n of_o solomon_n this_o tractate_n be_v true_o royal_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v perpetual_o in_o this_o most_o turbulent_a age_n both_o by_o high_a and_o low_a that_o from_o hence_o subject_n may_v learn_v to_o perform_v obedience_n and_o the_o great_a observance_n both_o in_o word_n and_o deed_n towards_o their_o prince_n choose_v rather_o to_o bear_v and_o suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o to_o attempt_v rebellion_n against_o they_o 216._o they_o id._n per._n &_o annot._n on_o eccl._n 8.2_o p_o 216._o it_o be_v much_o safe_a and_o easy_o as_o well_o as_o more_o honest_a to_o submit_v and_o be_v quiet_a than_o to_o contend_v and_o unsettle_v the_o peace_n of_o kingdom_n though_o prince_n do_v not_o govern_v as_o they_o ought_v the_o verse_n say_v melancthon_n be_v a_o sentence_n exceed_v worthy_a of_o consideration_n and_o remembrance_n and_o then_o give_v the_o different_a interpretation_n of_o it_o and_o close_v all_o thus_o 219.220_o thus_o p._n 219.220_o some_o may_v think_v that_o i_o have_v dilate_v too_o much_o upon_o this_o verse_n but_o they_o may_v be_v please_v to_o consider_v how_o useful_a if_o not_o necessary_a it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n when_o man_n begin_v again_o to_o plead_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o resistance_n which_o be_v so_o plain_o condemn_v in_o this_o place_n that_o the_o most_o learned_a assertor_n of_o the_o old_a cause_n be_v extreme_o puzzle_v to_o make_v it_o agree_v with_o their_o principle_n in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o rebellion_n there_o be_v one_o who_o in_o his_o book_n call_v nature_n dowry_n chap._n 21._o call_v in_o the_o assistance_n of_o a_o great_a many_o hebrew_n doctor_n to_o help_v he_o to_o another_o translation_n of_o the_o word_n and_o yet_o after_o all_o be_v force_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o our_o english_a be_v right_a enough_o and_o be_v content_a to_o admit_v it_o with_o this_o proviso_n that_o the_o king_n manage_v well_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n
to_o draw_v it_o up_o nor_o will_v at_o last_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o compliance_n till_o he_o have_v his_o pardon_n sign_v for_o so_o do_v and_o have_v be_v call_v traitor_n by_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n for_o his_o refusal_n his_o own_o narrative_a which_o fuller_n have_v publish_v declare_v that_o be_v a_o old_a weak_a man_n and_o without_o comfort_n in_o great_a fear_n and_o dread_n as_o be_v his_o brethren_n with_o weep_a eye_n and_o sorrowful_a heart_n they_o devise_v the_o say_a book_n according_a to_o such_o article_n as_o be_v devise_v with_o the_o king_n be_v proper_a hand_n above_o and_o beneath_o and_o on_o every_o side_n he_o think_v in_o his_o conscience_n that_o the_o king_n never_o invent_v this_o matter_n of_o himself_o but_o by_o some_o wonderful_a false_a compass_n montague_n determine_v with_o himself_o to_o be_v no_o executor_n of_o the_o say_a device_n whatsoever_o shall_v chance_v of_o it_o nor_n do_v he_o ever_o execute_v any_o commission_n proclamation_n or_o other_o commandment_n from_o the_o lady_n jane_n or_o her_o council_n but_o command_v his_o son_n and_o heir_n with_o twenty_o man_n to_o join_v himself_o with_o the_o buckinghamshire_n man_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o queen_n mary_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v fear_v that_o sway_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o council_n and_o judge_n at_o that_o time_n i_o say_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o judge_n because_o because_o sir_n james_n hales_n one_o of_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o common_a plea_n 1392._o heyl._n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la ann_n 1553._o p._n 192_o 193._o fuller_n ubi_fw-la supr_fw-la p._n 6._o bâ—unet_n par_fw-fr â—_o l._n 1._o p._n 223._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1392._o carry_v the_o honour_n of_o a_o resolute_a and_o constant_a man_n a_o man_n both_o religious_a and_o upright_a who_o no_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v upon_o to_o subscribe_v contrary_a to_o both_o law_n and_o conscience_n and_o though_o he_o be_v afterward_o most_o unworthy_o requite_v by_o queen_n mary_n for_o it_o yet_o the_o council_n will_v not_o find_v a_o bill_n against_o he_o for_o high_a treason_n upon_o this_o very_a account_n he_o be_v a_o man_n 1282._o man_n tom._n 2._o p._n 1278_o 1282._o say_v fox_n both_o favour_v true_a religion_n and_o also_o a_o upright_a judge_n as_o any_o have_v be_v note_v in_o this_o realm_n of_o both_o which_o excellent_a qualification_n he_o give_v a_o public_a demonstration_n in_o that_o after_o the_o queen_n countenance_v and_o establish_v of_o the_o mass_n he_o at_o a_o public_a assize_n in_o kent_n give_v charge_n upon_o the_o statute_n make_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o and_o edward_n the_o six_o for_o the_o supremacy_n and_o religion_n for_o which_o notwithstanding_o he_o have_v adventure_v his_o life_n in_o queen_n mary_n cause_n in_o that_o he_o will_v not_o subscribe_v to_o the_o disherit_n of_o she_o by_o the_o king_n will_n he_o be_v imprison_v in_o the_o marshalsea_n counter_a and_o fleet_n and_o cruel_o handle_v it_o be_v true_a the_o severity_n of_o his_o usage_n in_o prison_n and_o the_o frightful_a account_n which_o the_o warden_n of_o the_o fleet_n give_v he_o of_o the_o torture_n appoint_v for_o heretic_n make_v he_o very_o melancholy_a in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o be_v as_o fox_n continue_v his_o story_n be_v pervert_v by_o dr._n day_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n 1393._o chichester_n fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1331_o 1393._o etc._n etc._n content_v to_o say_v as_o they_o will_v he_o or_o as_o bishop_n ridley_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o archbishop_n cranmer_n word_n it_o he_o recant_v pervert_v by_o dr._n moreman_n and_o so_o just_a sometime_o be_v god_n proceed_n with_o even_o a_o good_a man_n when_o he_o forsake_v the_o way_n of_o truth_n as_o to_o leave_v he_o to_o walk_v in_o the_o path_n of_o his_o own_o choose_n to_o his_o ruin_n 312._o ruin_n cons_n bradfords_n letter_n in_o coverdale_n collect._n p._n 312._o for_o the_o consideration_n of_o this_o apostasy_n so_o wrought_v upon_o he_o that_o he_o attempt_v in_o prison_n to_o dispatch_v himself_o with_o a_o penknife_n and_o after_o his_o releasement_n be_v find_v drown_v in_o a_o small_a river_n sect_n iii_o and_o have_v enter_v into_o this_o story_n i_o shall_v proceed_v a_o little_a further_o to_o show_v how_o the_o protestant_n of_o supra_fw-la of_o id._n ibid._n p._n 1279_o 1280._o heyl._n bar._n full._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la suffolk_n be_v the_o man_n who_o first_o resort_v to_o queen_n mary_n when_o she_o be_v at_o fremlingham_n castle_n and_o give_v she_o such_o aid_n and_o assistance_n as_o dispirited_a northumberland_n and_o his_o army_n and_o baffle_v all_o the_o design_n of_o her_o adversary_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v full_o know_v what_o principle_n sway_v those_o good_a man_n to_o assist_v their_o lawful_a prince_n though_o a_o know_a papist_n and_o of_o a_o severe_a temper_n against_o a_o usurper_n a_o profess_a protestant_n and_o of_o other_o most_o amiable_a qualification_n it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v 1727._o consider_v fox_n tom_n 2._o p._n 1726_o 1727._o that_o when_o about_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o 1555_o or_o the_o begin_n of_o 1556_o commissioner_n be_v send_v by_o queen_n mary_n and_o the_o council_n into_o norfolk_n and_o suffolk_n among_o other_o county_n to_o inquire_v of_o matter_n of_o religion_n a_o humble_a supplication_n be_v exhibit_v by_o certain_a inhabitant_n of_o the_o county_n of_o norfolk_n wherein_o they_o profess_v profess_v that_o they_o be_v poor_a man_n but_o true_a faithful_a and_o obedient_a subject_n who_o as_o we_o have_v ever_o heretofore_o so_o intend_v we_o with_o god_n grace_n to_o continue_v in_o christian_a obedience_n unto_o the_o end_n and_o according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n with_o all_o reverend_a fear_n of_o god_n to_o do_v our_o bind_a duty_n to_o all_o those_o superior_a power_n who_o god_n have_v appoint_v over_o we_o do_v as_o s._n paul_n say_v 13._o rom._n 13._o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n these_o lesson_n right_a honourable_a commissioner_n we_o have_v learn_v of_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n in_o our_o mother_n tongue_n 1._o that_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n queen_n etc._n etc._n be_v no_o tyrannical_a usurpation_n but_o a_o just_a holy_a lawful_a and_o necessary_a estate_n for_o man_n to_o be_v govern_v by_o and_o that_o the_o same_o be_v of_o god_n the_o fountain_n and_o author_n of_o righteousness_n 2._o that_o to_o obey_v the_o some_o in_o all_o thing_n not_o against_o god_n be_v to_o obey_v god_n and_o to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v god_n ☜_o ☜_o therefore_o as_o to_o obey_v god_n in_o his_o minister_n and_o magistrate_n bring_v life_n so_o to_o resist_v god_n in_o they_o bring_v punishment_n and_o death_n the_o same_o lesson_n have_v we_o learn_v of_o s._n peter_n say_v be_v you_o subject_a to_o all_o human_a ordinance_n etc._n etc._n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o after_o which_o with_o the_o resolution_n and_o courage_n of_o true_a christian_a confessor_n they_o profess_v that_o the_o religion_n late_o set_v forth_o by_o king_n edward_n be_v such_o in_o our_o conscience_n as_o every_o christian_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o confess_v to_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o god_n to_o embrace_v the_o same_o in_o heart_n to_o confess_v it_o with_o mouth_n and_o if_o need_v require_v lose_v and_o forsake_v not_o only_a house_n and_o land_n etc._n etc._n but_o also_o if_o god_n will_v so_o call_v they_o glad_o to_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o persecution_n and_o to_o lose_v their_o life_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o god_n word_n and_o truth_n we_o have_v learn_v the_o holy_a prayer_n make_v for_o the_o queen_n majesty_n wherein_o we_o learn_v that_o her_o power_n and_o authority_n be_v of_o god_n therefore_o we_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o she_o that_o she_o and_o all_o magistrate_n under_o she_o may_v rule_v according_a to_o god_n word_n we_o think_v at_o present_a the_o unquiet_a multitude_n have_v more_o need_n to_o have_v these_o thing_n more_o often_o and_o earnest_o beat_v and_o drive_v into_o they_o especial_o give_v in_o many_o place_n to_o stir_v and_o trouble_v than_o to_o take_v from_o they_o that_o bless_a doctrine_n whereby_o only_o they_o may_v to_o their_o salvation_n be_v keep_v in_o quiet_a after_o which_o reflect_v upon_o the_o assistance_n which_o they_o and_o the_o suffolk_n man_n give_v the_o queen_n against_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n they_o subjoin_v we_o protest_v before_o god_n we_o think_v 1728._o p._n 1728._o if_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n have_v not_o take_v some_o root_n among_o we_o ☜_o ☜_o we_o can_v not_o in_o time_n past_a have_v do_v that_o poor_a duty_n of_o we_o which_o we_o do_v in_o assist_v the_o queen_n our_o most_o dear_a sovereign_n against_o her_o grace_n mortal_a foe_n that_o then_o seek_v her_o destruction_n it_o be_v our_o
take_v p._n 201_o 202._o we_o be_v not_o satify_v in_o be_v oblige_v to_o preserve_v the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n in_o the_o preservation_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n forasmuch_o as_o 1._o no_o such_o limitation_n of_o our_o duty_n in_o that_o behalf_n be_v to_o be_v find_v either_o in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n and_o allegiance_n which_o no_o papist_n will_v refuse_v to_o take_v with_o such_o a_o limitation_n nor_o in_o the_o protestation_n nor_o in_o the_o word_n of_o god._n 3._o such_o a_o limitation_n leave_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o subject_a at_o so_o much_o looseness_n and_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o king_n at_o so_o great_a uncertainty_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o whensoever_o the_o people_n shall_v have_v a_o mind_n to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n they_o can_v want_v a_o pretence_n from_o the_o same_o for_o so_o do_v 4._o hereby_o we_o make_v ourselves_o guilty_a of_o a_o actual_a and_o real_a diminution_n of_o his_o majesty_n power_n and_o greatness_n which_o in_o the_o same_o breath_n we_o call_v the_o world_n to_o witness_v with_o our_o conscience_n that_o we_o have_v no_o thought_n to_o diminish_v etc._n etc._n 211._o p._n 210_o 211._o the_o tyranny_n and_o yoke_n of_o antichrist_n if_o lay_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o subject_n by_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n ☜_o ☜_o be_v to_o be_v throw_v off_o by_o christian_a boldness_n in_o confess_v the_o truth_n and_o patient_a suffering_n for_o it_o not_o by_o take_v up_o arm_n or_o violent_a resist_v the_o high_a power_n 217_o pag._n 217_o because_o some_o have_v infer_v from_o the_o very_a order_n that_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o king_n person_n and_o authority_n ought_v to_o be_v with_o subordination_n to_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o parliament_n and_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n therefore_o we_o can_v take_v this_o oath_n especial_o being_n tell_v in_o a_o late_a pamphlet_n 219._o p._n 219._o that_o the_o king_n not_o have_v preserve_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n as_o of_o duty_n he_o ought_v be_v thereby_o become_v a_o tyrant_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v a_o king_n and_o consequent_o that_o his_o subject_n cease_v to_o be_v subject_n and_o owe_v he_o no_o long_o subjection_n which_o assertion_n since_o we_o hearty_o detest_v as_o false_a and_o scandalous_a in_o the_o supposition_n and_o in_o the_o inference_n seditious_a and_o devilish_a we_o dare_v not_o by_o subscribe_v this_o article_n give_v the_o least_o countenance_n thereto_o and_o that_o we_o may_v take_v the_o covenant_n in_o our_o own_o sense_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o end_n of_o a_o oath_n which_o must_v be_v full_a of_o simplicity_n 223._o p._n 223._o contrary_a to_o the_o end_n of_o speech_n etc._n etc._n and_o will_v bring_v a_o scandal_n upon_o our_o religion_n that_o we_o practise_v that_o ourselves_o that_o we_o condemn_v in_o the_o paqist_n viz._n swear_v with_o jesuitical_a equivocation_n and_o mental_a reservation_n that_o we_o play_v fast_o and_o loose_a with_o god_n in_o as_o much_o as_o what_o we_o swear_v to_o day_n in_o one_o sense_n we_o may_v swear_v the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o morrow_n in_o another_o 225._o p._n 225._o and_o if_o this_o will_v fatisfie_v the_o conscience_n we_o may_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n not_o only_o take_v the_o covenant_n but_o even_o subscribe_v to_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n also_o yea_o and_o to_o the_o turkish_a alcoran_n 229._o p._n 229._o if_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o protect_v we_o but_o neglect_v his_o part_n too_o have_v power_n and_o ability_n to_o perform_v it_o his_o voluntary_a neglect_n ought_v not_o to_o free_v we_o from_o the_o faithful_a performance_n of_o what_o be_v to_o be_v do_v on_o our_o part_n ann._n 1683._o july_n 21._o in_o a_o full_a convocation_n many_o opinion_n be_v condemn_v that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o diverse_a book_n and_o writing_n in_o english_a and_o also_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n 2._o p._n 2._o repugnant_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n decree_n of_o council_n writing_n of_o the_o father_n the_o faith_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n and_o also_o destructive_a of_o the_o kingly_a government_n the_o safety_n of_o his_o majesty_n person_n the_o public_a peace_n the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o bond_n of_o humane_a society_n as_o proposition_n 1._o all_o civil_a authority_n be_v derive_v original_o from_o the_o people_n proposition_n 2._o there_o be_v a_o mutual_a compact_a tacit_n or_o express_v between_o a_o prince_n and_o his_o subject_n and_o if_o he_o perform_v not_o his_o duty_n they_o be_v discharge_v from_o they_o proposition_n 3._o 3._o p._n 3._o that_o if_o lawful_a governor_n become_v tyrant_n or_o govern_v otherwise_o than_o by_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n they_o ought_v to_o do_v they_o forfeit_v the_o right_n they_o have_v unto_o their_o government_n prop._n 7._o self-preservation_n be_v the_o fundamental_a law_n of_o nature_n and_o supersedes_o the_o obligation_n of_o all_o other_o when_o they_o stand_v in_o competition_n with_o it_o prop._n 8._o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n concern_v patient_a suffering_n of_o injury_n be_v not_o inconsistent_a with_o violent_a resist_v of_o the_o high_a power_n in_o case_n of_o persecution_n for_o religion_n pr._n 9_o 4._o p._n 4._o there_o lie_v no_o obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o passive_a obedience_n when_o the_o prince_n command_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n choose_v rather_o to_o die_v than_o to_o resist_v because_o christianity_n be_v not_o yet_o settle_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o beside_o the_o condemnation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n the_o book_n of_o milton_n 7._o p._n 7._o baxter_n goodwin_n owen_n johnson_n etc._n etc._n be_v order_v to_o be_v public_o burn_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o marshal_n in_o the_o court_n of_o the_o school_n as_o book_n that_o be_v fit_v to_o deprave_v man_n manner_n stir_v up_o sedition_n and_o tumult_n overthrow_n state_n and_o kingdom_n and_o lead_v to_o rebellion_n murder_n of_o prince_n and_o atheism_n itself_o and_o a_o prohibition_n issue_v forbid_v the_o read_n any_o of_o the_o say_a book_n under_o great_a penalty_n this_o decree_n be_v draw_v up_o by_o dr._n jane_n dean_n of_o gloucester_n and_o the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxon_n and_o subscribe_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n other_o professor_n and_o the_o whole_a convocation_n and_o pursuant_n to_o this_o decree_n parkinson_n a_o fellow_n of_o lincoln-college_n for_o maintain_v that_o the_o right_n and_o foundation_n of_o all_o power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n that_o king_n be_v accountable_a for_o their_o maleadministration_n etc._n etc._n and_o particular_o that_o king_n charles_n the_o first_o be_v just_o put_v to_o death_n for_o make_v war_n upon_o his_o subject_n be_v a_o 1684._o expel_v the_o university_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o our_o excellent_a homily_n that_o so_o express_o require_v obedience_n to_o prince_n and_o condemn_v rebellion_n and_o resistance_n upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o be_v print_v at_o the_o theatre_n the_o same_o year_n that_o the_o abovementioned_a decree_n be_v make_v chap._n vii_o the_o opinion_n of_o learned_a men._n when_o man_n will_v know_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o any_o church_n in_o her_o article_n or_o sanction_n the_o most_o rational_a course_n be_v to_o make_v inquiry_n among_o those_o who_o be_v concern_v in_o make_v they_o or_o those_o who_o may_v be_v presume_v best_a to_o understand_v they_o by_o reason_n of_o their_o nearness_n to_o the_o time_n their_o acquaintance_n with_o the_o compiler_n or_o their_o extraordinary_a sagacity_n and_o honesty_n and_o of_o suchperson_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n must_v we_o make_v inquiry_n concern_v the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n and_o nonresistance_n in_o 245._o in_o burn._n hist_o ref._n part_n 1._o l._n 3._o p._n 245._o the_o day_n of_o henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n begin_v to_o dawn_n a_o 1537._o a_o convocation_n be_v hold_v upon_o the_o conclusion_n of_o which_o there_o be_v print_v a_o explanation_n of_o the_o chief_a point_n of_o religion_n sign_v by_o nineteen_o bishop_n eight_o arch-deacon_n and_o seventeen_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n and_o law_n in_o which_o there_o be_v a_o exposition_n of_o the_o creed_n the_o ten_o commandment_n &c_n &c_n but_o this_o be_v but_o a_o rude_a draught_n the_o beauteous_a stroke_n be_v give_v it_o 286._o it_o id._n p._n 286._o anno_o 1540_o when_o a_o select_a number_n of_o bishop_n sit_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o commission_n from_o the_o king_n confirm_v in_o parliament_n among_o which_o be_v cranmer_n ridley_n redman_n and_o other_o extraordinary_a man_n their_o first_o work_n be_v to_o draw_v up_o a_o declaration_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n for_o the_o
great_a sin_n this_o perhaps_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o stoic_a but_o it_o be_v also_o speak_v like_o a_o great_a lawyer_n for_o the_o roman_a lawyer_n be_v great_a follower_n of_o that_o sect_n of_o philosopher_n 13._o rom._n 13._o the_o power_n of_o a_o prince_n be_v by_o divine_a right_n not_o by_o the_o sole_a constitution_n of_o men._n suppose_v a_o prince_n go_v about_o to_o destroy_v his_o own_o country_n 103._o p._n 103._o as_o nero_n do_v even_o tyranny_n be_v more_o tolerable_a than_o anarchy_n 〈◊〉_d what_o happen_v when_o nero_n be_v slay_v in_o the_o reign_v of_o the_o three_o follow_a prince_n 107._o p._n 105_o 106_o 107._o which_o last_v but_o a_o few_o month_n more_o blood_n be_v spill_v than_o in_o the_o 14_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v government_n when_o it_o be_v object_v that_o we_o owe_v more_o to_o our_o country_n than_o our_o prince_n he_o flat_o deny_v it_o affirm_v that_o the_o very_a heathen_n know_v that_o god_n send_v evil_a prince_n and_o that_o to_o reclaim_v man_n from_o their_o sin_n and_o that_o god_n have_v leave_v we_o remedy_n for_o such_o evil_n such_o as_o repentance_n of_o our_o vice_n obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n ☞_o ☞_o thereby_o to_o incline_v they_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o gentle_a patience_n to_o take_v off_o the_o edge_n of_o their_o fury_n 112._o p._n 112._o and_o sigh_n and_o tear_n if_o the_o case_n of_o the_o low_a country_n be_v object_v and_o that_o our_o excellent_a queen_n elizabeth_n both_o praise_v and_o defend_v they_o the_o same_o answer_n must_v serve_v for_o this_o as_o for_o all_o example_n that_o we_o must_v judge_v not_o according_a to_o example_n but_o according_a to_o law_n or_o the_o case_n of_o the_o man_n of_o libnah_n who_o rebel_v against_o jehoram_n 2_o chron._n 21.10_o be_v insist_v on_o we_o must_v answer_v say_v drusius_n and_o so_o we_o have_v another_o witness_n to_o this_o truth_n the_o learned_a drusius_n that_o every_o action_n that_o be_v relate_v in_o holy_a scripture_n be_v not_o praise_v nor_o be_v the_o cause_n good_a that_o because_o the_o prince_n have_v desert_v the_o true_a religion_n therefore_o they_o may_v desert_v he_o for_o the_o christian_n do_v not_o desert_n the_o apostate_n julian_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o that_o action_n be_v not_o to_o be_v make_v a_o pattern_n that_o be_v do_v contrary_a to_o reason_n and_o law_n nor_o do_v our_o defence_n of_o the_o dutch_a confirm_v the_o justice_n of_o their_o cause_n for_o we_o may_v just_o defend_v those_o who_o themselves_o be_v engage_v in_o a_o unjust_a war_n 116._o p._n 116._o as_o i_o have_v in_o more_o than_o one_o place_n prove_v as_o to_o this_o fact_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n if_o equal_v have_v no_o power_n one_o over_o another_o how_o much_o less_o have_v a_o inferior_a power_n oveâ—_n his_o superior_a a_o subject_a over_o his_o prince_n he_o shall_v be_v restrain_v by_o his_o superior_a who_o be_v god_n be_v it_o not_o in_o every_o man_n mouth_n that_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o other_o judge_n but_o god_n shame_n and_o conscience_n 123._o p._n 118._o p._n 121_o 122_o 123._o and_o honour_n may_v check_v they_o but_o not_o their_o subject_n obj._n but_o do_v not_o aquinas_n luther_n peter_n martyr_n and_o beza_n allow_v of_o resistance_n answ_n the_o book_n de_fw-fr regimine_fw-la principis_fw-la be_v not_o aquinas_n be_v say_v sigonius_n lib._n 17._o the_o regn_n ital._n luther_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o german_a lawyer_n and_o bring_v to_o alter_v his_o opinion_n for_o the_o worse_o and_o what_o he_o speak_v he_o say_v only_o of_o feudatary_n and_o of_o a_o defensive_a war._n martyr_n be_v sway_v by_o example_n not_o reason_n as_o if_o because_o the_o jew_n resist_v the_o macedonian_n and_o roman_n who_o subject_n they_o be_v not_o therefore_o subject_n may_v resist_v their_o lawful_a sovereign_n the_o example_n of_o st._n ambrose_n do_v not_o reach_v this_o case_n for_o he_o use_v no_o force_n nor_o have_v he_o any_o right_a to_o deny_v the_o temple_n to_o the_o emperor_n which_o be_v he_o and_o beza_n say_v only_o etc._n p._n 12â—_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o law_n must_v authorise_v such_o resistance_n but_o there_o be_v cogent_a reason_n to_o incline_v to_o the_o practice_n of_o passive_a obedience_n 1._o it_o be_v a_o rule_n that_o we_o must_v not_o speak_v evil_a of_o the_o prince_n 2._o force_v towards_o a_o father_n be_v unlawful_a therefore_o towards_o a_o prince_n 3._o a_o less_o evil_a be_v not_o to_o be_v remove_v if_o a_o great_a will_v follow_v 4._o if_o a_o man_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o mother_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v his_o father_n neither_o ought_v he_o to_o resist_v his_o prince_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o country_n 5._o no_o one_o can_v depose_v a_o prince_n but_o he_o who_o make_v he_o but_o the_o people_n do_v not_o make_v he_o etc._n etc._n 6._o no_o evil_n be_v to_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v of_o it_o 7._o how_o can_v a_o king_n have_v absolute_a power_n when_o he_o have_v so_o many_o ephori_fw-la over_o he_o as_o he_o have_v subject_n 8._o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_n plato_n and_o tully_n if_o it_o be_v object_v that_o plato_n say_v that_o parent_n when_o they_o grow_v mad_a must_v be_v restrain_v and_o that_o other_o say_v that_o a_o tyrant_n be_v a_o madman_n i_o answer_v we_o constitute_v a_o guardian_n over_o a_o mad_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o we_o deny_v that_o a_o cruel_a tyrannical_a prince_n be_v to_o be_v reckon_v a_o madman_n plato_n and_o tully_n and_o bartolus_n be_v of_o the_o opinion_n 132._o p._n 132._o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o just_a cause_n of_o rebel_a against_o or_o resist_v a_o prince_n the_o sentence_n of_o mr._n l'hospital_n be_v observable_a that_o the_o faction_n of_o the_o league_n be_v very_o potent_a the_o defence_n the_o huguenot_n make_v seem_v necessary_a but_o that_o only_o the_o king_n cause_n be_v just_a that_o both_o the_o hugonot_n and_o leaguer_n be_v guilty_a of_o wage_n war_n against_o their_o king_n but_o the_o hugonot_n in_o a_o lesser_a degree_n because_o the_o necessity_n of_o self_n defence_n be_v more_o excusable_a than_o the_o ambition_n of_o a_o crown_n buâ—_n no_o cause_n be_v just_a but_o the_o king_n be_v for_o there_o can_v be_v any_o just_a cause_n of_o resist_v a_o lawful_a prince_n sect_n vii_o the_o treasonable_a design_n of_o garnet_n and_o his_o accomplice_n give_v occasion_n to_o the_o make_n and_o impose_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n as_o good_a law_n general_o owe_v their_o rise_n and_o original_a to_o man_n ungoverable_a passion_n and_o irregular_a manner_n but_o no_o soon_o do_v the_o oath_n appear_v but_o out_o come_v two_o breves_fw-la of_o pope_n paul_n the_o five_o to_o forbid_v the_o take_n of_o it_o and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n letter_n to_o the_o archpriest_n blackwel_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n to_o these_o adversary_n that_o learned_a king_n write_v a_o answer_n tripici_n nodo_fw-la triplex_fw-la cuneus_fw-la and_o immediate_o book_n multiply_v on_o both_o side_n to_o a_o great_a number_n bellarmine_n gretser_n suarez_n eudaemon_n johannes_n scioppius_n becanus_n parson_n and_o other_o attempt_v to_o relieve_v the_o baffle_a papacy_n while_o bishop_n andrews_n bishop_n barlow_n bishop_n buckeridge_n bishopt_a abbot_n bishop_n moreton_n bishop_n prideaux_n isaac_n casaubon_n burhil_n thompson_n collins_n and_o other_o stout_o defend_v their_o king_n as_o they_o ought_v and_o though_o their_o argument_n seem_v particular_o level_v against_o the_o papist_n yet_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n they_o condemn_v all_o such_o for_o the_o like_a opinion_n and_o practice_n whoever_o assert_n or_o be_v guilty_a of_o they_o it_o be_v a_o subject_a worth_n a_o wise_a man_n pain_n who_o have_v ability_n and_o leisure_n to_o give_v a_o accurate_a account_n of_o that_o controversy_n but_o i_o shall_v only_o cite_v the_o author_n as_o they_o occur_v and_o make_v for_o the_o present_a purpose_n the_o king_n opinion_n we_o need_v not_o doubt_v of_o since_o the_o severe_a enemy_n of_o this_o doctrine_n confess_v that_o it_o have_v be_v a_o commendable_a policy_n in_o prince_n to_o popagate_v such_o opinion_n nor_o have_v the_o atheistical_a politician_n spare_v even_o solomon_n himself_o as_o he_o serve_v his_o own_o and_o not_o the_o interest_n of_o truth_n when_o he_o say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v bishop_n andrews_n sentiment_n have_v be_v publish_v in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v other_o passage_n in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o same_o author_n 804._o author_n vol._n of_o serm._n p._n 803_o 804._o upon_o misconceive_a this_o point_n some_o have_v fall_v into_o a_o fancy_n that_o his_o anointed_n may_v forfeit_v their_o tenure_n and_o so_o cease_v to_o be_v he_o if_o after_o he_o be_v anoint_v he_o grow_v defective_a prove_v a_o tyrant_n fall_v to_o favour_n
be_v call_v in_o which_o both_o the_o university_n most_o amicable_o agree_v resolve_v only_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o proceed_n at_o oxford_n in_o the_o year_n 1â—22_n 1647_o and_o 1683_o the_o decree_n of_o 1622_o be_v make_v the_o 25_o of_o june_n in_o full_a convocation_n on_o this_o occasion_n etc._n occasion_n antiqu._n oxon._n l._n 1._o p._n 326_o 327_o etc._n etc._n mr._n knight_n of_o broadgate_n hall_n now_o pembroke_n college_n preach_v at_o s._n peter_n in_o the_o east_n on_o palm-sunday_n upon_o 1_o king_n 19.9_o what_o do_v thou_o here_o elijah_n start_v this_o question_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o themselves_o when_o persecute_v for_o religion_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n which_o he_o hold_v in_o the_o affirmative_a for_o which_o doctrine_n when_o he_o be_v convene_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n he_o plead_v the_o authority_n of_o paraeus_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o xiii_o to_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o example_n of_o king_n james_n who_o assist_v the_o rocheller_n against_o their_o king_n and_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n send_v to_o prison_n the_o vicechancellor_n make_v the_o bishop_n of_o st._n david_n laud_n who_o in_o may_n of_o the_o same_o year_n have_v his_o conference_n with_o fisher_n the_o jesuit_n acquaint_v with_o it_o from_o who_o the_o king_n be_v inform_v who_o order_v knight_n and_o his_o sermon_n to_o be_v send_v up_o the_o author_n be_v commit_v a_o prisoner_n to_o the_o gatehouse_n in_o westminster_n where_o he_o lie_v two_o year_n and_o at_o last_o by_o the_o intercession_n of_o one_o of_o his_o fellow_n prisoner_n with_o bishop_n williams_n be_v release_v and_o have_v ask_v the_o king_n pardon_n go_v into_o holland_n where_o in_o a_o short_a time_n he_o die_v when_o knight_n be_v complain_v of_o the_o king_n send_v to_o the_o vicechancellor_n to_o enjoin_v the_o student_n of_o divinity_n to_o lay_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o study_n next_o to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o father_n and_o council_n and_o to_o abstain_v from_o the_o write_n of_o either_o jesuit_n or_o puritan_n and_o according_o the_o head_n of_o college_n the_o professor_n etc._n etc._n meet_v in_o convocation_n the_o bishop_n that_o be_v then_o about_o the_o court_n have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o book_n that_o contain_v it_o as_o seditious_a and_o contrary_a to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n the_o decree_n of_o council_n and_o dictate_v of_o the_o father_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n and_o constitution_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o censure_v among_o other_o this_o proposition_n 327._o proposition_n proposit_n 2._o v._n antiqu._n oxon._n p._n 327._o that_o subject_n not_o private_a person_n but_o inferior_a magistrate_n may_v take_v arm_n to_o defend_v themselves_o the_o commonwealth_n the_o church_n and_o true_a religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n or_o the_o superior_a magistrate_n upon_o these_o condition_n if_o 1._o the_o prince_n turn_v tyrant_n 2._o if_o he_o compel_v his_o subject_n to_o commit_v idolatry_n or_o to_o blaspheme_v 3._o when_o any_o great_a injury_n be_v do_v 4._o if_o they_o can_v otherwise_o be_v safe_a in_o their_o fortune_n their_o life_n and_o conscience_n upon_o condition_n also_o 5._o that_o under_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n or_o justice_n they_o do_v not_o seek_v their_o own_o advantage_n and_o 6._o that_o their_o arm_n be_v manage_v with_o much_o moderation_n moderamine_fw-la inculpatae_fw-la tutelae_fw-la these_o be_v the_o term_n of_o the_o proposition_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o university_n run_v thus_o this_o proposition_n be_v false_a and_o seditious_a and_o so_o crafty_o restrain_v under_o such_o condition_n annex_v as_o every_o seditious_a person_n may_v make_v use_n of_o to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o three_o proposition_n which_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v alike_o condemn_v so_o that_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o gillespy_n in_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o sermon_n call_v this_o doctrine_n the_o new_a oxford_n divinity_n and_o i_o wish_v no_o worse_o have_v be_v ever_o broach_v or_o own_v there_o nor_o do_v the_o university_n rest_v here_o but_o withal_o decree_v and_o declare_v that_o according_a to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n forcible_o to_o resist_v their_o prince_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a against_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n or_o any_o other_o pretence_n require_v all_o the_o member_n of_o the_o convocation_n to_o subscribe_v the_o censure_n and_o enjoin_v all_o that_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o any_o degree_n to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o consent_v to_o the_o determination_n of_o that_o convocation_n while_o the_o commentary_n of_o paraeus_n be_v burn_v in_o the_o churchyard_n of_o st._n mary_n at_o oxford_n at_o paul_n cross_n in_o london_n as_o it_o be_v likewise_o burn_v at_o cambridge_n that_o university_n join_v with_o her_o sister_n of_o oxford_n in_o the_o condemnation_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n for_o as_o a_o voss_n a_o doublet_n ep._n ad_fw-la gerh._n voss_n learned_a foreigner_n who_o at_o that_o time_n be_v upon_o the_o spot_n inform_v that_o knight_n cite_v for_o his_o opinion_n the_o authority_n not_o only_o of_o paraeus_n but_o also_o of_o bucanus_n and_o junius_n brutus_n affirm_v further_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o reform_a divine_n and_o illustrate_v it_o by_o this_o instance_n that_o if_o the_o king_n of_o france_n shall_v while_o his_o army_n lay_v siege_n to_o any_o town_n of_o the_o protestant_n his_o subject_n happen_v to_o fall_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o any_o of_o the_o besiege_a he_o be_v just_o slay_v nor_o be_v he_o that_o kill_v he_o guilty_a of_o any_o crime_n both_o the_o university_n condemn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o though_o at_o oxford_n only_o paraeus_n book_n be_v burn_v yet_o at_o cambridge_n they_o also_o burn_v bucanus_n common_a place_n and_o junius_n brutus_n or_o hubert_n languet_n vindiciae_fw-la and_o damn_v the_o author_n to_o perpetual_a infamy_n my_o author_n add_v that_o the_o cambridge_n doctor_n be_v the_o more_o fierce_a of_o the_o two_o whether_o because_o they_o hate_v the_o puritan_n or_o be_v the_o majority_n of_o they_o at_o least_o remonstrant_n the_o censure_n of_o that_o university_n doublet_n see_v when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o commencement_n it_o be_v put_v into_o his_o hand_n by_o he_o who_o draw_v it_o up_o upon_o his_o promise_n not_o to_o transcribe_v it_o what_o hinder_v its_o publication_n i_o know_v not_o while_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n david_n owen_n publish_v his_o antiparaeus_a seu_fw-la determinat_fw-la de_fw-fr jure_fw-la regio_fw-la adv_fw-la david_n paraeum_n at_o cambridge_n anno_fw-la sc_fw-la 1622._o octavo_fw-la in_o which_o the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n be_v thorough_o confute_v this_o censure_n and_o the_o execution_n do_v upon_o his_o book_n much_o trouble_v the_o old_a paraeus_n and_o his_o son_n paraei_n son_n append._n in_o comment_n ad_fw-la rom_n 13.5_o vit_fw-fr paraei_n say_v that_o his_o father_n mean_v what_o he_o write_v not_o of_o king_n endow_v with_o a_o absolute_a power_n but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v admit_v to_o their_o crown_n upon_o condition_n while_o the_o illustrious_a hugo_n grotius_n think_v so_o well_o of_o it_o that_o he_o have_v insert_v it_o at_o large_a in_o his_o work_n 661._o work_n vot_o pro_fw-la pace_fw-la ad_fw-la art._n 16._o p._n 661._o with_o a_o high_a commendation_n affirm_v that_o the_o reverend_a memory_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o the_o wise_a king_n of_o great_a britain_n and_o the_o honour_n which_o he_o owe_v to_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n which_o at_o that_o time_n foresee_v the_o calamity_n which_o england_n afterward_o suffer_v and_o a_o just_a fear_n lest_o the_o pernicious_a doctrine_n may_v do_v more_o mischief_n engage_v he_o to_o reprint_v the_o censure_n to_o which_o determination_n dr._n prideaux_n dr._n abbot_n and_o the_o other_o eminent_a man_n of_o that_o time_n give_v their_o suffrage_n anno_fw-la 1647_o june_n 1_o the_o same_o famous_a academy_n meet_v in_o convocation_n and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n concern_v the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n and_o a_o few_o of_o their_o reason_n why_o they_o can_v not_o take_v that_o covenant_n i_o shall_v transcribe_v 174._o transcribe_v ad_fw-la calc_n vit_fw-mi sanderson_n p._n 174._o as_o they_o be_v draw_v up_o by_o bishop_n sanderson_n 1._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o imposer_n a_o great_a power_n than_o for_o aught_o appear_v to_o we_o have_v be_v in_o former_a time_n challenge_v 181._o challenge_v p._n 181._o 3._o we_o can_v take_v the_o oath_n without_o manifest_a danger_n of_o perjury_n 182._o perjury_n p._n 182._o the_o oath_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n by_o we_o take_v 202._o
necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n in_o which_o the_o commentary_n on_o the_o five_o commandment_n thus_o instruct_v we_o subject_n be_v bind_v not_o to_o withdraw_v their_o fealty_n truth_n love_n and_o obedience_n towards_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o for_o any_o cause_n they_o may_v conspire_v against_o his_o person_n nor_o do_v any_o thing_n towards_o the_o hindrance_n or_o hurt_n thereof_o or_o of_o his_o estate_n and_o this_o they_o prove_v out_o of_o rom._n 13._o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n shall_v get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o â—n_o the_o six_o commandment_n no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v so_o that_o hereby_o we_o see_v that_o the_o declaration_n make_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o charles_n the_o second_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o etc._n etc._n be_v not_o novel_a doctrine_n but_o the_o old_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n even_o in_o the_o infancy_n of_o its_o reformation_n and_o again_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o ann._n 1542._o 347._o 1542._o id._n coll._n of_o record_n n._n 26._o p._n 252._o v._o fox_n to_o 2_o p._n 346_o 347._o it_o be_v express_o enjoin_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n to_o his_o clergy_n item_n that_o every_o of_o you_o do_v procure_v and_o provide_v of_o your_o own_o a_o book_n call_v the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n otherwise_o call_v the_o bishop_n book_n and_o that_o you_o and_o every_o of_o you_o do_v exercise_v yourselves_o in_o the_o same_o according_a to_o such_o precept_n as_o have_v be_v give_v heretofore_o or_o hereafter_o to_o be_v give_v so_o that_o i_o suppose_v the_o book_n to_o have_v be_v the_o whole_a duty_n of_o man_n of_o those_o day_n sect_n i._o the_o popish_a bishop_n tonstal_n and_o stokesly_n in_o their_o letter_n to_o cardinal_n pool_n 352._o pool_n apud_fw-la fox_n to_o 2._o p._n 351_o 352._o prove_v out_o of_o st._n austin_n st._n chrysostom_n and_o other_o father_n that_o a_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n only_o for_o his_o fault_n that_o he_o have_v no_o peer_n upon_o earth_n be_v great_a than_o all_o man_n and_o inferior_a but_o to_o god_n alone_o etc._n etc._n and_o from_o hence_o they_o show_v that_o the_o pope_n power_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o argument_n the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v a_o doctrine_n that_o will_v be_v to_o his_o own_o damnation_n if_o he_o repent_v not_o whereas_o he_o ought_v to_o obey_v his_o prince_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n nay_o bonner_n himself_o 673._o ap._n eund_n p._n 673._o as_o he_o write_v the_o preface_n to_o the_o book_n of_o true_a obedience_n so_o in_o his_o sermon_n at_o paul_n cross_n ann._n 1549._o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o declare_v that_o all_o such_o as_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n get_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n and_o those_o that_o resist_v the_o high_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o he_o that_o die_v in_o rebellion_n be_v utter_o damn_v and_o so_o lose_v both_o body_n and_o soul_n what_o pretence_n soever_o they_o have_v as_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o rebellion_n against_o moses_n be_v swallow_v down_o alive_a into_o hell_n although_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_v to_o god._n so_o much_o of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o reformation_n do_v even_o bonner_n himself_o at_o that_o time_n own_o and_o this_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o that_o age_n for_o 592_o for_o ap._n eund_n to_o 2._o p._n 592_o among_o the_o heresy_n and_o error_n collect_v by_o the_o popish_a bishop_n out_o of_o the_o martyr_n tyndal_n book_n call_v the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n this_o be_v the_o four_o he_o faith_n fol._n 113._o that_o a_o christian_a man_n may_v not_o resist_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o infidel_n and_o a_o ethnic_a and_o that_o this_o take_v away_o free_a will_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o addend_n the_o inter_fw-la addend_n latin_a non_fw-la licere_fw-la christiano_n resistere_fw-la principi_fw-la infideli_fw-la &_o ethnico_fw-la tollit_fw-la libertatem_fw-la arbitrii_fw-la where_o observe_v that_o the_o papist_n look_v upon_o it_o as_o if_o tindal_n have_v say_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o do_v so_o whereas_o he_o only_o mean_v that_o a_o christian_n ought_v not_o to_o resist_v etc._n etc._n for_o the_o word_n be_v thus_o explain_v ibid._n explain_v ibid._n st._n peter_n will_v we_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o our_o prince_n 1_o pet._n two_o st._n paul_n also_o do_v the_o like_a rom._n xiii_o who_o be_v also_o himself_o subject_a to_o the_o power_n of_o nero_n and_o although_o every_o commandment_n of_o nero_n against_o god_n he_o do_v not_o follow_v yet_o he_o never_o make_v resistance_n against_o the_o authority_n and_o state_n of_o nero_n as_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o do_v against_o the_o state_n not_o only_o of_o infidel_n but_o also_o of_o christian_a prince_n sect_n ii_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n the_o six_o the_o true_a religion_n begin_v to_o flourish_v and_o at_o that_o time_n old_a father_n latimer_n be_v famous_a for_o a_o plain_a and_o honest_a preacher_n 56._o preacher_n fol._n 56._o he_o in_o his_o four_o sermon_n before_o the_o king_n tell_v the_o audience_n what_o conference_n he_o have_v with_o my_o lord_n darsey_n in_o the_o tower_n subjoin_v that_o when_o that_o lord_n plead_v that_o he_o have_v be_v always_o faithful_a and_o have_v he_o see_v the_o king_n in_o the_o field_n he_o will_v have_v yield_v his_o sword_n to_o he_o on_o his_o knee_n he_o reply_v marry_o but_o in_o the_o mean_a season_n you_o play_v not_o the_o part_n of_o a_o faithful_a subject_n in_o hold_v with_o the_o people_n in_o a_o commotion_n and_o disturbance_n it_o have_v be_v the_o cast_n of_o all_o traitor_n to_o pretend_v nothing_o against_o the_o king_n person_n they_o never_o pretend_v the_o matter_n to_o the_o king_n but_o to_o other_o subject_n may_v not_o resist_v any_o magistrate_n nor_o aught_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o the_o king_n law_n and_o to_o put_v the_o matter_n out_o of_o all_o doubt_n in_o his_o afternoon_n 21._o afternoon_n matth._n xxii_o 21._o sermon_n at_o stamford_n he_o say_v if_o the_o king_n shall_v require_v of_o thou_o a_o unjust_a request_n yet_o be_v thou_o bind_v to_o pay_v it_o and_o not_o to_o resist_v nor_o rebel_n against_o the_o king._n the_o king_n indeed_o be_v in_o peril_n of_o his_o soul_n for_o ask_v a_o unjust_a request_n and_o god_n will_v in_o his_o due_a time_n reckon_v with_o he_o for_o it_o but_o thou_o must_v obey_v the_o king_n and_o not_o take_v upon_o thou_o to_o judge_v he_o for_o god_n be_v the_o king_n judge_n etc._n etc._n and_o know_v this_o that_o whensoever_o there_o be_v a_o unjust_a exaction_n lay_v upon_o thou_o it_o be_v a_o plague_n and_o punishment_n for_o thy_o sin._n we_o marvel_v that_o we_o be_v plague_v as_o we_o be_v and_o i_o think_v very_o this_o unjust_a and_o unfaithful_a deal_n with_o our_o prince_n be_v one_o great_a cause_n of_o our_o plague_n look_v therefore_o every_o man_n upon_o his_o conscience_n you_o shall_v not_o be_v judge_v by_o worldly_a policy_n at_o the_o latter_a day_n archbishop_z cranmer_z in_o his_o letter_n to_o queen_n mary_n whatever_o his_o fear_n may_v otherwise_o betray_v he_o to_o do_v confess_v 672._o ap._n fox_n to_o 3._o p._n 672._o that_o the_o imperial_a crown_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o this_o realm_n be_v take_v immediate_o from_o god_n to_o be_v use_v under_o he_o only_o and_o be_v subject_a unto_o none_o but_o god_n alone_o 674._o alone_o p._n 674._o and_o afterward_o averr_v that_o as_o the_o pope_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o give_v the_o temporal_a sword_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n so_o do_v he_o likewise_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o imperial_a state_n if_o they_o be_v disobedient_a to_o he_o and_o command_v the_o subject_n to_o disobey_v their_o prince_n assoil_v the_o subject_n as_o well_o of_o their_o obedience_n as_o of_o their_o lawful_a oath_n make_v unto_o their_o true_a king_n and_o prince_n contrary_a to_o god_n commandment_n who_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n or_o their_o ruler_n over_o they_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v deny_v that_o this_o great_a
unto_o the_o papist_n who_o mutatis_fw-la mutandis_fw-la can_v apply_v their_o own_o argument_n against_o prince_n of_o the_o religion_n 7â—_n religion_n p._n 7â—_n in_o that_o book_n it_o be_v assert_v that_o if_o king_n observe_v not_o those_o compact_n to_o which_o they_o be_v swear_v subordinate_a magistrate_n have_v powet_a to_o oppose_v they_o and_o to_o punish_v they_o till_o all_o thing_n be_v restore_v to_o their_o former_a state_n that_o what_o power_n a_o general_n council_n have_v to_o depose_v a_o pope_n for_o heresy_n the_o same_o the_o people_n over_o king_n that_o be_v turn_v tyrant_n and_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o notice_n that_o king_n james_n when_o the_o prince_n palatine_n his_o son_n in_o law_n have_v axcept_v of_o the_o crown_n of_o bohemia_n do_v not_o only_o dissuade_v he_o from_o 12._o from_o rushus_n collect._n p._n 12._o it_o it_o be_v a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o disavow_v the_o act_n and_o will_v never_o style_v he_o himself_o by_o that_o title_n nor_o suffer_v his_o chaplain_n so_o to_o do_v and_o the_o defeat_n of_o that_o unhappy_a prince_n near_o prague_n be_v very_o remarkable_a it_o happen_v on_o sunday_n novemb_n 8._o anno_fw-la 1620._o when_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o the_o day_n be_v render_v therefore_o to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n sect_n vi_o under_o a_o learned_a king_n the_o art_n flourish_v and_o therefore_o many_o eminent_a authority_n appear_v in_o this_o reign_n to_o the_o vindication_n of_o the_o truth_n dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n in_o his_o sermon_n on_o rom._n 13.5_o before_o the_o king_n sept._n 23.1606_o say_v 16._o say_v p._n 16._o there_o be_v no_o resistance_n either_o thou_o must_v obey_v good_a prince_n willing_o or_o endure_v evil_a tyrant_n patient_o 3._o patient_o p._n 3._o if_o they_o command_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n their_o authority_n come_v too_o short_a in_o such_o case_n it_o be_v better_a to_o obey_v god_n than_o man_n and_o yet_o in_o these_o thing_n though_o we_o may_v not_o obey_v yet_o we_o may_v not_o resist_v but_o suffer_v 13._o suffer_v p._n 13._o subjection_n to_o high_a power_n be_v necessary_a in_o christian_n necessitate_v praecepti_fw-la &_o finis_fw-la by_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o end_n peace_n and_o tranquillity_n and_o religion_n in_o this_o life_n and_o life_n everlasting_a after_o death_n and_o by_o necessity_n of_o the_o precept_n honour_v thy_o father_n and_o mother_n in_o which_o number_n all_o king_n and_o father_n of_o country_n and_o prince_n must_v have_v the_o honour_n of_o reverence_n to_o their_o person_n of_o obedience_n to_o their_o law_n of_o patience_n to_o their_o punishment_n of_o maintenance_n to_o their_o estate_n and_o of_o fidelity_n to_o their_o crown_n thus_o say_v archbishop_n laud'_v tutor_n for_o so_o be_v bishop_n buckeridge_n tho._n cartwright_n also_o notwithstanding_o his_o other_o heterodox_n opinion_n and_o practcy_n seem_v in_o this_o to_o be_v orthodox_n bramhal_o orthodox_n confut._n of_o the_o rhem._n test_n in_o rom._n 13.4_o p._n 968._o v._o p._n 58._o v._o archbishop_n bramhal_o we_o praise_v god_n that_o our_o swear_a enemy_n be_v constrain_v to_o give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o sound_a doctrine_n in_o all_o duty_n towards_o prince_n both_o good_a and_o bad_a father_n and_o tyrant_n for_o our_o practice_n according_o we_o be_v content_a to_o rest_v in_o equal_a and_o indifferent_a judgement_n this_o one_o thing_n we_o may_v bold_o say_v that_o we_o seek_v not_o to_o betray_v our_o native_a prince_n nor_o to_o lie_v in_o wait_n for_o their_o life_n as_o the_o jesuit_n must_v wicked_o and_o unnatural_o do_v these_o be_v mr._n cartwright_n cool_a thought_n in_o his_o old_a age_n whatever_o his_o former_a sentiment_n may_v have_v be_v archbishop_n whitgift_n also_o herein_o agree_v with_o t._n c._n for_o when_o he_o say_v ibid._n say_v def._n of_o the_o admonit_a p._n 4._o ibid._n indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n gospel_n which_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o salvation_n have_v be_v be_v and_o will_v be_v a_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o magistrate_n yea_o though_o they_o persecute_v the_o same_o t.c._n re-joins_a if_o it_o be_v ask_v of_o the_o obedience_n due_a unto_o the_o prince_n and_o unto_o the_o magistrate_n it_o answer_v that_o all_o obedience_n in_o the_o lord_n be_v to_o be_v render_v and_o if_o it_o come_v to_o pass_v that_o any_o other_o be_v ask_v it_o so_o refuse_v that_o it_o disobey_v not_o in_o prefer_v obedience_n to_o the_o great_a god_n before_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v give_v to_o mortal_a man._n it_o so_o resist_v that_o it_o submit_v the_o body_n and_o good_n of_o those_o that_o profess_v it_o to_o abide_v that_o which_o god_n will_v have_v they_o suffer_v in_o that_o case_n and_o to_o this_o the_o archbishop_n subjoin_v all_o this_o be_v true_o speak_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o gospel_n dr._n fulke_o 2.18_o fulke_o in_o 1_o pet._n 2.18_o on_o the_o rhemish_a testament_n it_o be_v a_o lewd_a slander_n against_o wicklif_n that_o magistrate_n lose_v their_o authority_n if_o once_o they_o be_v in_o deadly_a sin_n he_o obey_v and_o teach_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n edw._n iii_o and_o rich._n ii_o in_o who_o time_n he_o live_v which_o two_o prince_n all_o man_n know_v to_o have_v commit_v deadly_a sin_n yea_o some_o heinous_a and_o notorious_a sin_n so_o it_o be_v a_o detestable_a slander_n against_o we_o who_o you_o call_v follower_n of_o wicklif_n for_o none_o of_o we_o ever_o hold_v or_o teach_v any_o such_o seditious_a or_o traitorous_a opinion_n but_o your_o heresy_n come_v near_a to_o this_o opinion_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n have_v authority_n to_o depose_v lawful_a king_n from_o their_o throne_n at_o his_o pleasure_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1610._o bishop_n carlton_n print_v his_o book_n of_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o prince_n wherein_o he_o affirm_v 4._o affirm_v ch._n 1._o p._n 4._o that_o in_o external_a coactive_a jurisdiction_n the_o king_n have_v supreme_a authority_n in_o all_o cause_n and_o over_o all_o person_n ecclesiastical_a as_o well_o as_o civil_a and_o that_o this_o be_v that_o that_o have_v be_v publish_v by_o divers_a write_n and_o ordinance_n 2._o ordinance_n p._n 12._o ch._n 2._o some_o of_o the_o pope_n flatterer_n of_o late_a as_o also_o other_o to_o open_v a_o wide_a gap_n to_o rebellion_n have_v write_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n by_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n but_o the_o first_o government_n be_v in_o a_o family_n it_o be_v absurd_a to_o think_v and_o impossible_a to_o prove_v that_o the_o power_n of_o government_n be_v in_o the_o multitude_n and_o what_o be_v a_o king_n by_o nature_n but_o a_o father_n of_o a_o great_a family_n sect_n vii_o i_o be_o now_o enter_v into_o a_o vast_a ocean_n where_o writer_n be_v every_o where_o to_o be_v find_v and_o i_o resolve_v to_o examine_v they_o as_o they_o occur_v without_o adjust_v with_o a_o too_o curious_a niceness_n the_o exact_a chronology_n 781._o chronology_n ser._n 1._o on_o gowrey_n conspir_n p._n 781._o and_o i_o begin_v with_o bishop_n andrews_n the_o smart_a adversary_n that_o ever_o the_o great_a card._n bellarmine_n meet_v with_o a_o king_n be_v all_o rum_o no_o rise_n against_o he_o or_o if_o any_o man_n rise_v they_o have_v better_o sit_v still_o for_o king_n begin_v from_o god_n we_o can_v set_v ourselves_o against_o they_o say_v gamaliel_n but_o we_o must_v be_v find_v to_o fight_v against_o god_n be_v ordain_v of_o god_n say_v s._n paul_n gamaliel_n scholar_n to_o resist_v they_o be_v to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n none_o may_v better_o say_v it_o than_o he_o it_o be_v tell_v he_o from_o heaven_n when_o he_o be_v about_o such_o another_o business_n persecute_v christ_n in_o his_o church_n 791._o church_n ser._n 2._o p._n 791._o and_o have_v quote_v the_o example_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n he_o add_v i_o very_o think_v god_n in_o this_o first_o example_n of_o his_o first_o king_n over_o his_o own_o people_n have_v purposely_o suffer_v they_o all_o i.e._n all_o the_o fault_n of_o governor_n to_o fall_v out_o and_o to_o be_v find_v in_o he_o even_o all_o that_o shall_v fall_v out_o in_o any_o king_n after_o he_o 1._o his_o government_n be_v tyrannical_a 2._o he_o usurp_v a_o power_n in_o thing_n spiritual_a take_v upon_o he_o to_o sacrifice_v in_o person_n 3._o he_o dip_v his_o hand_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o god_n priest_n 4._o be_v possess_v by_o god_n with_o a_o evil_a spirit_n a_o case_n beyond_o all_o other_o case_n and_o yet_o destroy_v he_o not_o abishai_n 800._o abishai_n ser._n 3._o on_o the_o 5._o august_n p._n 800._o king_n be_v god_n anoint_v to_o the_o supersede_n of_o two_o claim_n meos_fw-la say_v the_o pope_n another_o claim_n have_v of_o late_o begin_v to_o
this_o kingdom_n you_o must_v take_v all_o this_o upon_o trust_n without_o any_o express_a and_o particular_a warrant_n to_o rule_v and_o secure_v your_o conscience_n against_o the_o express_a word_n of_o the_o apostle_n forbid_v resistance_n rom._n xiii_o 4._o xiii_o xiii_o 3._o &_o 4._o and_o then_o disprove_v that_o tenet_n that_o power_n be_v original_o in_o and_o from_o the_o people_n and_o that_o if_o a_o prince_n discharge_v not_o his_o trust_n the_o power_n devolve_v again_o upon_o the_o people_n 5._o people_n people_n 5._o show_v that_o most_o of_o their_o weapon_n for_o resistance_n be_v sharpen_v at_o the_o philistine_n forge_n their_o argument_n be_v borrow_v from_o the_o roman_a school_n and_o 6._o and_o and_o 6._o do_v religion_n stand_v in_o need_n of_o a_o defence_n which_o itself_o condemn_v and_o which_o will_v be_v a_o perpetual_a scandal_n to_o it_o but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v all_o that_o be_v to_o the_o purpose_n i_o shall_v offer_v to_o the_o reader_n the_o whole_a book_n to_o which_o i_o must_v refer_v as_o i_o also_o refer_v he_o to_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tuam_fw-la maxwell_n call_v sacrosancta_fw-la regum_fw-la majestas_fw-la write_v upon_o this_o very_a subject_n chillingworth_n religion_n of_o protestant_n a_o safe_a way_n etc._n etc._n p._n 360._o if_o i_o follow_v the_o scripture_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v obey_v my_o sovereign_n in_o lawful_a thing_n though_o a_o heretic_n though_o a_o tyrant_n and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o say_v the_o pope_n but_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o nay_o a_o angel_n from_o heaven_n shall_v teach_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n i_o may_v nay_o i_o must_v denounce_v anathema_n to_o he_o sect_n xvi_o i_o may_v also_o only_o name_n dudley_n diggs_n book_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o what_o case_n soever_o but_o then_o i_o shall_v do_v wrong_a to_o my_o subject_a and_o the_o truth_n 2._o truth_n pag._n 2._o in_o the_o service_n of_o which_o the_o author_n show_v that_o that_o one_o main_a principle_n by_o which_o the_o seduce_a multitude_n have_v be_v tempt_v to_o catch_v at_o empty_a happiness_n and_o thereby_o have_v pull_v upon_o themselves_o misery_n and_o destruction_n that_o every_o man_n be_v bear_v free_a the_o law_n of_o nature_n do_v justify_v any_o attempt_n to_o shake_v off_o those_o bond_n impose_v upon_o he_o by_o superior_n if_o inconvenient_a and_o destructive_a of_o native_a freedom_n be_v false_a since_o every_o man_n be_v not_o bear_v free_a all_o be_v by_o nature_n subject_n to_o paternal_a power_n and_o consequent_o to_o the_o supreme_a magistrate_n to_o who_o divine_a law_n confer_v the_o several_a power_n which_o father_n resign_v up_o and_o 7._o and_o p._n 7._o that_o those_o that_o will_v allow_v any_o power_n to_o subject_n against_o their_o ruler_n do_v thereby_o dissolve_v the_o sinew_n of_o government_n by_o which_o they_o be_v compact_v into_o one_o and_o which_o make_v a_o multitude_n a_o people_n for_o there_o can_v be_v two_o power_n and_o yet_o the_o kingdom_n remain_v one_o afterward_o he_o prove_v 13._o prove_v p._n 13._o by_o what_o art_n and_o persuasive_n people_n be_v move_v to_o rebellion_n particular_o 31._o particular_o p._n 30_o 31._o by_o be_v bring_v to_o believe_v that_o we_o be_v a_o mix_v state_n and_o that_o our_o king_n be_v accountable_a etc._n etc._n and_o then_o etc._n then_o p._n 34_o 41_o 42._o etc._n etc._n proceed_v to_o prove_v the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n from_o scripture_n prove_v that_o the_o same_o obedience_n which_o god_n require_v from_o the_o jew_n under_o the_o law_n to_o be_v show_v to_o their_o judge_n and_o king_n be_v now_o require_v and_o that_o christ_n enjoin_v his_o follower_n under_o the_o gospel_n as_o high_a a_o degree_n of_o patience_n towards_o the_o high_a power_n and_o that_o there_o be_v great_a reason_n that_o we_o shall_v perform_v this_o duty_n more_o cheerful_o because_o our_o saviour_n have_v commend_v persecution_n to_o all_o those_o that_o will_v live_v godly_a and_o that_o both_o by_o precept_n and_o example_n rebellion_n in_o christian_n be_v most_o prodigious_a the_o jew_n want_v not_o some_o colour_n of_o reason_n to_o rebel_v their_o blessing_n be_v temporal_a but_o a_o christian_a can_v have_v any_o shadow_n of_o scruple_n st._n peter_n fail_v in_o this_o duty_n by_o resist_v the_o magistrate_n in_o defence_n of_o his_o innocent_a master_n have_v take_v special_a care_n not_o to_o be_v imitate_v and_o therefore_o inform_v we_o large_o with_o the_o full_a extent_n of_o christian_a patience_n then_o etc._n then_o p._n 45._o etc._n etc._n he_o make_v a_o excellent_a comment_n on_o st._n paul_n word_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a etc._n etc._n here_o be_v a_o fair_a warning_n take_v heed_n what_o you_o do_v you_o have_v a_o terrible_a enemy_n to_o encounter_v with_o it_o be_v a_o fight_n against_o god_n you_o can_v flatter_v yourselves_o with_o a_o prosperous_a issue_n for_o those_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n you_o have_v god_n word_n for_o it_o you_o be_v damn_v if_o you_o resist_v this_o same_o year_n come_v out_o a_o pamphlet_n call_v the_o late_a covenant_n assert_v print_v on_o the_o day_n of_o trouble_n rebuke_v and_o blasphemy_n for_o thomas_n underhil_n ann._n 1643._o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o sweet_a agreement_n between_o the_o protestation_n and_o covenant_n and_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n do_v bind_v to_o the_o take_n of_o the_o covenant_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n etc._n etc._n and_o out_o of_o it_o i_o shall_v give_v a_o instance_n how_o conscientious_a those_o republican_n reformer_n be_v and_o how_o oblige_v by_o oath_n etc._n oath_n p._n 5._o etc._n etc._n we_o have_v say_v he_o swear_v that_o the_o king_n rule_v by_o law_n be_v the_o supreme_a power_n and_o so_o we_o have_v swear_v obedience_n to_o he_o we_o abjure_v any_o foreign_a power_n we_o have_v swear_v that_o neither_o pope_n nor_o cardinal_n nor_o the_o most_o catholic_n king_n nor_o the_o most_o christian_n shall_v over-rule_v our_o king_n and_o kingdom_n if_o we_o can_v help_v it_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o we_o do_v not_o repent_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o pursuance_n of_o this_o oath_n to_o repel_v foreign_a power_n we_o be_v in_o arm_n at_o this_o day_n to_o who_o have_v we_o swear_v allegiance_n but_o to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n in_o reference_n to_o he_o we_o have_v swear_v and_o will_v not_o repent_v to_o obey_v the_o king_n ☜_o ☜_o while_o he_o obey_v god_n rule_v his_o people_n by_o his_o law_n and_o book_n we_o have_v not_o swear_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n their_o private_a will_n their_o lust_n etc._n etc._n and_o we_o will_v maintain_v the_o king_n the_o high_a power_n with_o our_o life_n and_o fortune_n we_o will_v obey_v all_o his_o lawful_a not_o personal_a command_n look_v into_o these_o oath_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o you_o shall_v not_o there_o find_v a_o word_n sober_o understand_v contradict_v the_o covenant_n god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v vow_v ourselves_o servant_n to_o man_n and_o rebel_n to_o god._n the_o queen_n and_o the_o king_n be_v notorious_o faulty_a touch_v both_o these_o oath_n the_o one_o do_v her_o utmost_a to_o bring_v in_o and_o establish_v a_o foreign_a power_n the_o other_o deny_v allegiance_n to_o the_o most_o supreme_a qu._n but_o where_o have_v you_o any_o warrant_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o king_n answ_n we_o will_v never_o allow_v those_o word_n against_o the_o king_n they_o be_v take_v up_o for_o the_o king_n and_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o all_o that_o shall_v be_v dear_a to_o he_o but_o let_v it_o go_v against_o the_o king_n we_o have_v warrant_v for_o it_o when_o he_o bend_v all_o his_o force_n all_o his_o might_n set_v open_v the_o gate_n of_o hell_n against_o the_o parliament_n against_o religion_n against_o our_o law_n etc._n etc._n we_o vow_v and_o covenant_n to_o take_v arm_n against_o king_n queen_n both_z set_v themselves_o against_o god_n and_o the_o power_n of_o godliness_n and_o we_o have_v as_o good_a warrant_n as_o can_v be_v desire_v for_o so_o do_v 19_o do_v p._n 19_o obj._n but_o i_o can_v think_v it_o a_o lawful_a vow_n for_o we_o vow_v to_o fight_v against_o our_o lawful_a prince_n answ_n it_o be_v not_o against_o he_o but_o for_o he_o to_o deliver_v his_o sacred_a person_n out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o murderer_n our_o land_n from_o out_o of_o the_o hand_n of_o spoiler_n and_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o man_n from_o son_n of_o belial_n who_o will_v make_v all_o void_a null_n and_o of_o none_o effect_n obj._n but_o we_o have_v take_v the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n
already_o answ_n you_o have_v vow_v allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n to_o obey_v he_o rule_v by_o law_n according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o heaven_n you_o have_v not_o vow_v to_o obey_v his_o private_a will_n for_o that_o be_v to_o obey_v the_o lust_n of_o man_n break_v and_o make_v void_a the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o right_n and_o privilege_n of_o a_o free_a people_n obj._n but_o the_o king_n have_v promise_v to_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n answ_n 20._o p._n 20._o so_o do_v the_o lady_n mary_n to_o the_o man_n of_o suffolk_n etc._n etc._n to_o all_o which_o venomous_a doctrine_n i_o will_v apply_v this_o antidote_n sir_n edw._n coke_n in_o calvin_n case_n say_v this_o damnable_a opinion_n that_o allegiance_n be_v due_a to_o the_o king_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o his_o politic_a capacity_n more_o than_o his_o natural_a person_n be_v invent_v by_o the_o two_o spencer_n to_o cover_v their_o treason_n and_o from_o thence_o they_o deduce_v these_o execrable_a consequent_n 1._o that_o if_o the_o king_n do_v not_o demean_v himself_o by_o reason_n in_o the_o right_n of_o his_o crown_n his_o liege_n be_v bind_v to_o remove_v he_o 2._o that_o when_o the_o king_n can_v not_o be_v reform_v by_o suit_n of_o law_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o sword._n 3._o that_o his_o liege_n be_v bind_v to_o govern_v in_o aid_n of_o he_o and_o in_o defect_n of_o he_o all_o which_o position_n be_v condemn_v in_o two_o succeed_a parliament_n sect_n xvii_o the_o year_n after_o this_o the_o learned_a dr._n gerhard_n longbaine_o set_v out_o his_o review_n of_o the_o covenant_n 56._o chap._n 9_o p._n 56._o and_o therein_o tell_v we_o that_o to_o labour_v the_o advancement_n of_o religion_n by_o way_n of_o force_n contrary_a to_o establish_a law_n and_o the_o prince_n will_n have_v no_o warrant_n by_o way_n of_o command_n or_o approbation_n from_o god_n word_n must_v be_v take_v for_o grant_v till_o those_o who_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v can_v show_v the_o contrary_a and_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o persuade_v if_o we_o show_v in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o it_o be_v against_o the_o express_a testimony_n of_o scripture_n our_o saviour_n profess_v my_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n and_o add_v for_o than_o will_v my_o servant_n fight_v which_o word_n as_o they_o evince_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o fight_v at_o the_o command_n of_o their_o temporal_a king_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o his_o worldly_a estate_n so_o they_o do_v insinuate_v that_o christ_n kingdom_n be_v spiritual_a must_v not_o be_v advance_v by_o temporal_a arms._n we_o have_v always_o deprecate_v the_o aspersion_n which_o our_o adversary_n will_v cast_v upon_o we_o 60._o p._n 60._o profess_v we_o do_v not_o punish_v any_o heretic_n with_o death_n but_o seminary_n for_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n here_o i_o must_v observe_v that_o the_o lord_n and_o commons_o in_o parliament_n 1_o eliz._n confess_v they_o have_v no_o mean_n to_o free_v the_o kingdom_n from_o the_o usurp_a power_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n but_o with_o the_o assent_n of_o the_o queen_n majesty_n so_o far_o be_v they_o from_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o raise_v arm_n for_o the_o extirpation_n of_o popery_n when_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land._n and_o lest_o this_o distinction_n may_v seem_v to_o invalidate_v his_o objection_n he_o add_v it_o be_v utter_o destructive_a to_o all_o civil_a government_n 61._o p._n 61._o for_o if_o any_o be_v allow_v to_o take_v up_o arm_n for_o propagation_n or_o defence_n of_o their_o true_a religion_n against_o the_o civil_a law_n and_o will_n of_o their_o prince_n whosoever_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o rebel_v may_v do_v it_o upon_o the_o same_o pretence_n and_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v question_v by_o any_o humane_a authority_n for_o though_o they_o do_v but_o pretend_v religion_n yet_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o judge_n to_o convince_v they_o of_o such_o pretence_n nor_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v urge_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o may_v not_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o a_o false_a sect_n xviii_o anno_fw-la 1646._o richard_n overton_n the_o famous_a leveller_n deck_v with_o many_o fantastic_a title_n print_v a_o pamphlet_n entitle_v a_o arrow_n against_o all_o tyrant_n and_o tyranny_n wherein_o the_o original_a rise_v extent_n and_o end_v of_o magisterial_a power_n the_o natural_a and_o national_a right_n freedom_n and_o property_n of_o mankind_n be_v discover_v and_o undeniable_o maintain_v and_o the_o late_a encroachment_n of_o the_o lord_n over_o the_o commons_o legal_o condemn_v out_o of_o which_o that_o the_o principle_n of_o such_o man_n may_v be_v make_v know_v i_o shall_v transcribe_v a_o few_o passage_n to_o every_o individual_a in_o nature_n be_v give_v a_o individual_a property_n by_o nature_n not_o to_o be_v invade_v or_o usurp_v by_o any_o for_o every_o one_o as_o he_o be_v himself_o so_o he_o have_v a_o self-propriety_n else_o he_o can_v not_o be_v himself_o no_o man_n have_v power_n over_o my_o right_n and_o liberty_n and_o i_o over_o no_o man_n if_o i_o presume_v any_o far_a i_o be_o a_o encroacher_n and_o a_o invader_n upon_o another_o man_n be_v right_a to_o which_o i_o have_v no_o right_n for_o by_o natural_a birth_n all_o man_n be_v equal_a and_o alike_o bear_v to_o like_a property_n liberty_n and_o freedom_n no_o man_n natural_o will_v be_v fool_v of_o his_o liberty_n by_o his_o neighbor_n craft_n or_o enslave_v by_o his_o neighbor_n may_v for_o it_o be_v nature_n instinct_n to_o preserve_v itself_o from_o all_o thing_n hurtful_a and_o obnoxious_a and_o from_o this_o fountain_n or_o root_n all_o just_a humane_a power_n take_v their_o original_a not_o immediate_o from_o god_n as_o king_n usual_o plead_v their_o prerogative_n but_o mediate_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o nature_n as_o from_o the_o represent_v to_o the_o representer_n no_o more_o may_v be_v communicate_v than_o be_v conducive_a to_o a_o better_o be_v more_o safety_n and_o freedom_n he_o that_o give_v more_o sin_n against_o his_o own_o flesh_n and_o he_o that_o take_v more_o be_v a_o thief_n and_o a_o robber_n to_o his_o kind_n every_o man_n be_v by_o nature_n a_o king_n priest_n and_o prophet_n in_o his_o own_o natural_a circuit_n and_o compass_n whereof_o no_o second_o may_v partake_v but_o by_o deputation_n commission_n and_o free_a consent_n from_o he_o who_o natural_a right_n and_o freedom_n it_o be_v as_o by_o nature_n no_o man_n can_v abuse_v beat_v torment_n or_o afflict_v himself_o so_o by_o nature_n no_o man_n can_v give_v that_o power_n to_o another_o so_o that_o such_o so_o depute_a be_v to_o the_o general_n no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o a_o schoolman_n to_o a_o particular_a his_o mastership_n be_v by_o deputation_n and_o that_o ad_fw-la beneplacitum_fw-la and_o may_v be_v remove_v at_o the_o parent_n pleasure_n upon_o neglect_n or_o abuse_v thereof_o and_o it_o may_v be_v confer_v on_o another_o and_o speak_v to_o the_o parliament_n he_o continue_v if_o you_o think_v you_o have_v power_n over_o we_o to_o save_v or_o destroy_v we_o at_o your_o pleasure_n the_o edge_n of_o your_o own_o argument_n against_o the_o king_n in_o this_o kind_n may_v be_v turn_v upon_o yourselves_o for_o if_o for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n he_o may_v in_o equity_n be_v oppose_v by_o you_o in_o his_o tyranny_n oppression_n and_o cruelty_n even_o so_o may_v you_o by_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o right_a reason_n be_v oppose_v by_o the_o people_n in_o general_n in_o the_o like_a case_n of_o destruction_n and_o ruin_n by_o you_o upon_o they_o for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n be_v the_o sovereign_a law_n to_o which_o all_o must_v be_v subject_a and_o for_o which_o all_o power_n humane_a be_v ordain_v by_o they_o and_o at_o last_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o pull_v down_o of_o the_o house_n of_o lord_n as_o usurper_n the_o pamphlet_n be_v say_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o backside_n of_o the_o cyclopian_a mountain_n by_o martin_n claw-clergy_n printer_n to_o the_o reverend_a assembly_n of_o divine_n and_o be_v to_o be_v sell_v at_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o subject_n liberty_n right_o opposite_a to_o persecute_v court._n sect_n xix_o as_o a_o preservative_n against_o the_o infection_n of_o such_o dangerous_a principle_n bishop_n sanderson_n give_v we_o his_o advice_n etc._n advice_n pref._n to_o archbi_a vsher_n book_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n some_o say_v it_o be_v not_o for_o divine_n to_o meddle_v in_o these_o matter_n nor_o do_v they_o come_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o their_o sphere_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o cognizance_n and_o determination_n of_o statesman_n and_o lawyer_n who_o be_v to_o be_v presume_v most_o able_a to_o judge_n the_o one_o by_o the_o constitution_n in_o who_o the_o
welfare_n and_o prosperity_n rebellion_n against_o their_o governor_n they_o hate_v as_o witchcaft_v and_o ever_o think_v it_o safe_a to_o suffer_v than_o to_o resist_v hence_o they_o pay_v tribute_n without_o marmure_v for_o their_o opinion_n be_v that_o no_o man_n can_v have_v that_o power_n except_o it_o be_v give_v he_o from_o above_o his_o tyranny_n can_v not_o make_v they_o neglect_v their_o duty_n nor_o his_o ill_a government_n tempt_v they_o to_o forget_v their_o allegiance_n where_o the_o man_n be_v rough_a and_o hard-hearted_a that_o be_v over_o they_o they_o look_v upon_o the_o providence_n as_o a_o mean_n to_o try_v their_o faith_n and_o even_o then_o when_o they_o may_v have_v resist_v and_o conquer_v they_o will_v not_o because_o they_o think_v it_o be_v unsuitable_a to_o their_o religion_n sect_n xxvi_o doctor_n tennison_n say_v the_o same_o 151._o same_o mr._n hobbs_n creed_n examine_v p._n 149_o 15_o 151._o this_o then_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o politic_n that_o rebellion_n be_v not_o iniquity_n if_o upon_o probable_a ground_n it_o become_v prosperous_a it_o be_v blame_v as_o a_o opinion_n of_o mr._n white_a that_o part-boiled_a romanist_n as_o he_o be_v call_v that_o a_o dispossess_v prince_n ought_v neither_o to_o be_v desire_v nor_o to_o endeavour_v to_o return_v if_o the_o people_n think_v themselves_o to_o be_v well_o and_o their_o trade_n and_o employment_n be_v undisturbed_a and_o he_o add_v who_o can_v answer_v they_o shall_v be_v better_o by_o the_o return_n of_o the_o dispossess_v party_n sure_o in_o common_a presumption_n the_o gainer_n be_v like_a to_o defend_v they_o better_o than_o he_o who_o lose_v it_o ☜_o ☜_o certain_o for_o this_o sentence_n publish_v at_o such_o a_o time_n to_o this_o nation_n if_o for_o any_o other_o cause_n those_o book_n ought_v to_o be_v burn_v in_o england_n as_o well_o as_o some_o of_o they_o have_v be_v burn_v at_o rome_n there_o be_v no_o tie_n so_o strong_a as_o that_o of_o religion_n 159._o p._n 158_o 159._o which_o eternal_o bind_v a_o conscientious_a subject_n in_o allegiance_n to_o his_o sovereign_n and_o war_n arise_v from_o man_n self-interest_n and_o lust_n and_o true_a goodness_n be_v both_o the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o peace_n unless_o a_o man_n obey_v for_o conscience-sake_n all_o the_o cord_n of_o outward_a pact_n and_o covenant_n will_v not_o hold_v he_o 7._o he_o v._o pref_o p._n 7._o etc._n etc._n neither_o will_v such_o covenant_n hold_v the_o people_n that_o pretend_v to_o religion_n if_o they_o be_v mis-taught_a that_o god_n be_v glorify_v in_o their_o private_a good_a and_o that_o their_o private_a good_a be_v to_o be_v value_v before_o the_o life_n of_o a_o prince_n if_o they_o can_v safe_o deprive_v he_o of_o it_o what_o hobbs_n have_v write_v three_o time_n over_o in_o his_o the_o cive_z 161._o p._n 161._o de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la politico_fw-la and_o his_o leviathan_n ought_v rather_o to_o be_v esteem_v seed_n of_o sedition_n than_o element_n of_o government_n and_o society_n and_o i_o be_o sure_a among_o those_o principle_n one_o be_v that_o government_n be_v found_v in_o compact_a the_o people_n 167._o p._n 167._o if_o they_o believe_v that_o a_o company_n of_o delinquent_n join_v together_o to_o defend_v themselves_o by_o arm_n do_v not_o at_o all_o unjust_o but_o may_v lawful_o repel_v lawful_a force_n by_o force_n they_o will_v soon_o be_v stir_v up_o and_o suffer_v none_o for_o who_o they_o have_v respect_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o justice_n sect_n xxvii_o thus_o doctor_n hooper_n 11._o hooper_n serm._n at_o whitehal_o on_o math._n 22.21_o p._n 11._o be_v he_o not_o the_o vicegerent_n of_o god_n wherever_o therefore_o his_o sovereign_n the_o almighty_a have_v not_o prevent_v he_o by_o any_o precedent_n command_v there_o he_o have_v right_a and_o liberty_n to_o put_v forth_o he_o and_o in_o those_o case_n to_o expect_v a_o active_a cheerful_a obedience_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o that_o we_o shall_v in_o no_o case_n and_o for_o no_o reason_n resist_v be_v this_o civil_a government_n heretic_n or_o infidel_n we_o be_v not_o discharge_v of_o our_o allegiance_n we_o be_v oblige_v by_o the_o same_o divine_a authority_n to_o preserve_v our_o religion_n under_o it_o and_o to_o continue_v to_o it_o our_o subjection_n 19_o p._n 18_o 19_o the_o church_n of_o which_o we_o have_v the_o blessing_n to_o be_v member_n have_v restore_v to_o prince_n and_o those_o that_o be_v in_o authority_n the_o full_a exercise_n of_o their_o lawful_a power_n their_o country_n and_o their_o people_n no_o place_n privilege_v nor_o person_n exempt_v no_o foreign_a potentate_n share_v the_o authority_n nor_o divide_v their_o revenue_n ☞_o ☞_o their_o subject_n bind_v in_o a_o allegiance_n not_o to_o be_v withdraw_v on_o any_o pretence_n of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n in_o the_o power_n of_o no_o consistory_n to_o discharge_v and_o here_o we_o see_v no_o politic_a reserve_n that_o our_o church_n have_v not_o provide_v for_o itself_o any_o other_o refuge_n but_o in_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o the_o piety_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n what_o be_v not_o her_o own_o she_o have_v give_v out_o of_o her_o hand_n where_o she_o can_v communicate_v yet_o there_o she_o will_v obey_v and_o where_o she_o can_v obey_v she_o be_v ready_a to_o endure_v expect_v her_o reward_n in_o heaven_n ☞_o ☞_o not_o ignorant_a how_o much_o she_o suffer_v now_o from_o the_o contradiction_n of_o disloyal_a man_n for_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o doctrine_n and_o how_o much_o by_o its_o meekness_n she_o stand_v expose_v to_o future_a persecution_n yet_o she_o profess_v to_o know_v too_o that_o her_o saviour_n kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n that_o the_o rendezvouz_n against_o a_o prince_n be_v not_o protect_v by_o be_v in_o a_o church_n turn_v not_o her_o congregation_n into_o army_n etc._n etc._n and_o though_o party_n seem_o opposite_a agree_n in_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n we_o take_v not_o that_o for_o a_o argument_n of_o its_o truth_n equal_o detest_a the_o holy_a league_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o solemn_a league_n of_o the_o other_o doctor_z harscard_v dean_n of_o windsor_n 13._o windsor_n serm._n before_o l._n mayor_n 1680._o p._n 13._o contempt_n of_o government_n spring_v from_o that_o lewd_a opinion_n that_o dominion_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o strength_n and_o might_n that_o philosophy_n that_o resolve_v all_o being_n and_o action_n into_o matter_n and_o motion_n lay_v the_o foundation_n too_o of_o all_o obedience_n not_o conscience_n and_o divine_a command_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o the_o strong_a arm_n and_o long_a sword_n only_a subject_n because_o they_o be_v overpower_a what_o do_v vilify_v our_o governor_n more_o than_o this_o principle_n who_o we_o beautify_v before_o with_o the_o title_n of_o sacred_a and_o divine_a but_o now_o be_v make_v a_o common_a lump_n only_o of_o strength_n and_o power_n and_o be_v real_o weak_a because_o their_o subject_n too_o like_o they_o be_v only_a arm_n but_o no_o heart_n or_o conscience_n no_o internal_a principle_n to_o oblige_v unto_o obedience_n for_o if_o no_o inward_a persuasion_n or_o dread_n of_o a_o high_a power_n but_o only_o fear_v and_o interest_n weakness_n and_o convenience_n be_v the_o bottom_n and_o reason_n of_o our_o obedience_n where_o these_o shall_v change_v and_o the_o man_n have_v swell_v his_o coffer_n procure_v firm_a alliance_n and_o muster_v up_o his_o army_n and_o confederate_n and_o other_o instrument_n of_o rebellion_n he_o may_v then_o by_o the_o title_n of_o power_n lie_v claim_v to_o dominion_n and_o set_v up_o for_o himself_o what_o signify_v religious_a oath_n and_o solemn_a vow_n to_o engage_v we_o unto_o obedience_n which_o be_v only_o a_o acknowledgement_n of_o weakness_n if_o only_o external_a power_n must_v be_v their_o keeper_n sect_n xxviii_o doctor_n falkner_n christian_a loyalty_n be_v write_v whole_o upon_o this_o subject_a prove_v that_o government_n be_v appoint_v by_o god_n and_o be_v of_o divine_a institution_n own_a so_o by_o the_o christian_n who_o be_v persecute_v by_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o his_o whole_a second_o book_n be_v employ_v in_o show_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n upon_o any_o account_n and_o this_o he_o prove_v from_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n and_o solemn_a declaration_n from_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o humane_a policy_n from_o the_o prohibition_n of_o both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n especial_o the_o new_a prove_v that_o this_o resistance_n be_v not_o only_o sinful_a in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n and_o in_o subordinate_a magistrate_n and_o i_o will_v willing_o see_v a_o sober_a answer_n to_o that_o discourse_n instead_o of_o puzzle_v the_o world_n with_o little_a distinction_n of_o persecute_v according_a to_o or_o against_o law._n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o reproach_n and_o censure_n he_o show_v how_o
ancient_a right_n to_o his_o crown_n that_o any_o king_n in_o the_o know_a part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v 178._o p._n 178._o where_o government_n in_o general_n in_o scripture_n be_v establish_v and_o obedience_n to_o governor_n enjoin_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v as_o speak_v of_o our_o governor_n and_o government_n ecclesiastical_a and_o civil_a as_o well_o as_o of_o any_o other_o in_o the_o world._n 198._o ch._n 7._o p._n 198._o whatever_o discouragement_n the_o clergy_n of_o england_n have_v find_v they_o still_o preach_v up_o and_o persuade_v loyalty_n to_o the_o king_n and_o by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n to_o temporal_a authority_n keep_v people_n from_o rebellion_n notwithstanding_o they_o have_v so_o often_o be_v jeer_v and_o abuse_v with_o it_o ded._n it_o serm._n 2._o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resist_n ep._n ded._n mr._n payn._n i_o think_v it_o my_o duty_n as_o a_o minister_n of_o that_o church_n and_o religion_n which_o have_v be_v often_o the_o mark_n but_o never_o the_o author_n of_o any_o treason_n to_o publish_v these_o sermon_n and_o that_o none_o may_v be_v so_o malicious_a as_o to_o think_v we_o calculate_v our_o sermon_n mere_o for_o the_o present_a circumstance_n as_o if_o the_o pulpit_n be_v but_o a_o kind_n of_o a_o weatherglass_n wherein_o the_o doctrine_n of_o obedience_n to_o governor_n be_v high_a or_o low_a to_o the_o temperature_n or_o variation_n of_o outward_a affair_n i_o have_v put_v out_o a_o plain_a sermon_n without_o any_o addition_n that_o be_v preach_v long_o before_o the_o plot_n etc._n etc._n when_o the_o ancient_a christian_n be_v persecute_v 9_o p._n 7_o 8_o 9_o they_o endure_v unheard_a of_o cruelty_n from_o their_o governor_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o this_o often_o as_o they_o complain_v of_o in_o their_o apology_n against_o law_n too_o such_o as_o will_v have_v stir_v up_o those_o who_o have_v power_n to_o defend_v themselves_o have_v they_o not_o learn_v such_o principle_n from_o their_o religion_n as_o forbid_v it_o we_o be_v under_o the_o obligation_n of_o oath_n though_o there_o have_v be_v some_o who_o have_v forget_v all_o oath_n and_o can_v as_o easy_o unloose_v they_o as_o samson_n do_v his_o with_o 's_o and_o then_o set_v themselves_o free_a from_o the_o precept_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o example_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n by_o this_o colour_n and_o pretence_n that_o the_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v be_v of_o another_o nature_n than_o we_o in_o england_n and_o that_o such_o be_v our_o constitution_n as_o make_v all_o this_o impertinent_a and_o of_o very_o little_a regard_n here_o and_o by_o the_o same_o way_n may_v they_o not_o discharge_v wife_n and_o child_n and_o servant_n from_o those_o duty_n the_o gospel_n require_v from_o each_o of_o they_o because_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o state_n and_o condition_n of_o those_o among_o the_o jew_n the_o roman_n and_o the_o grecian_n former_o and_o with_o we_o now_o and_o afterward_o he_o show_v 22._o serm._n 2._o p._n 22._o that_o neither_o in_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n nor_o of_o legal_a right_n nor_o in_o the_o case_n of_o natural_a defence_n and_o the_o otherwise_o remediless_a case_n of_o mankind_n by_o the_o encroachment_n of_o prince_n 27._o p._n 27._o it_o be_v any_o way_n lawful_a to_o take_v arms._n and_o prove_v that_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o of_o self-preservation_n do_v not_o allow_v of_o resistance_n etc._n etc._n and_o close_v all_o with_o these_o good_a prayer_n god_n preserve_v christianity_n from_o that_o reproach_n 37._o p._n 37._o and_o blasphemy_n which_o these_o wicked_a man_n have_v bring_v upon_o it_o god_n preserve_v the_o protestant_a religion_n from_o that_o advantage_n which_o be_v hereby_o give_v to_o our_o enemy_n to_o destroy_v it_o j._n kettlewell_n be_v measure_n of_o christian_a obedience_n book_n 2._o c._n 4._o a_o duty_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v god_n vicegerent_n here_o on_o earth_n be_v a_o readiness_n and_o resolve_v industry_n to_o maintain_v and_o support_v they_o in_o their_o person_n and_o government_n not_o plot_v and_o endeavour_v ourselves_o to_o give_v away_o their_o life_n and_o kingdom_n unto_o other_o or_o consent_v to_o they_o that_o do_v so_o not_o submit_v and_o subject_v ourselves_o to_o they_o but_o violent_o resist_v and_o oppose_v they_o be_v call_v by_o s._n paul_n resist_v of_o power_n or_o stand_v up_o against_o it_o rom._n 13.2_o and_o this_o when_o it_o be_v make_v by_o great_a number_n and_o go_v on_o to_o extremity_n when_o man_n be_v as_o the_o apostle_n there_o say_v set_v in_o array_n and_o posture_n of_o defence_n against_o it_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o ready_a by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o wage_v war_n with_o it_o be_v rebellion_n book_n 3._o c._n 6._o the_o first_o pretence_n whereby_o man_n justify_v to_o their_o own_o thought_n the_o indulgent_a transgression_n of_o several_a law_n be_v because_o those_o transgression_n wherein_o they_o allow_v themselves_o be_v necessary_a for_o the_o preservation_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o of_o themselves_o in_o those_o time_n of_o danger_n and_o persecution_n wherein_o god_n providence_n have_v place_v they_o religion_n be_v in_o danger_n and_o like_a to_o be_v undermine_v by_o the_o close_a and_o subtle_a art_n or_o overbear_v by_o the_o more_o open_a and_o powerful_a violence_n of_o strong_a and_o witty_a enemy_n and_o this_o be_v god_n cause_n and_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n interest_n so_o that_o whatever_o be_v do_v here_o we_o think_v be_v in_o service_n of_o our_o maker_n if_o we_o fight_v it_o be_v his_o battle_n some_o on_o one_o hand_n that_o call_v we_o heretic_n think_v no_o mean_n sinful_a whereby_o they_o can_v weaken_v and_o divide_v and_o other_o again_o even_o of_o our_o own_o self_n who_o just_o abhor_v these_o damnable_a instance_n of_o disobedience_n upon_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v or_o propagate_a religion_n in_o some_o furious_a and_o fiery_a spirit_a sort_n of_o papist_n for_o god_n forbid_v that_o we_o shall_v think_v they_o all_o to_o be_v of_o this_o temper_n do_v yet_o run_v into_o the_o same_o extravagance_n which_o upon_o so_o great_a reason_n they_o condemn_v in_o they_o for_o if_o we_o look_v into_o our_o zeal_n for_o the_o common_a religion_n of_o protestant_n we_o shall_v find_v that_o we_o transgress_v many_o and_o those_o most_o material_a and_o weighty_a law_n of_o it_o whilst_o we_o express_v our_o affection_n and_o concern_v to_o defend_v and_o preserve_v it_o for_o do_v not_o this_o pretence_n of_o preserve_v our_o religion_n carry_v we_o beyond_o all_o the_o bound_n of_o peaceableness_n and_o good_a subjection_n yea_o i_o add_v further_o that_o these_o same_o fear_n for_o our_o endanger_a religion_n transport_v we_o into_o the_o transgression_n of_o sundry_a weighty_a law_n which_o oblige_v we_o towards_o our_o very_a enemy_n who_o have_v contrive_v to_o destroy_v we_o thus_o full_a of_o sin_n and_o disobedience_n be_v this_o sanctify_a pretence_n it_o be_v the_o cover_n for_o every_o offence_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o the_o common_a shelter_n for_o all_o transgression_n for_o we_o boggle_v not_o at_o anâ—_n sin_n so_o long_o as_o it_o tend_v to_o preserve_v we_o in_o the_o prosperous_a profession_n of_o our_o endanger_a or_o oppress_a religion_n but_o if_o man_n will_v consider_v calm_o and_o have_v patience_n to_o look_v beyond_o the_o surface_n and_o bare_a outside_n of_o thing_n they_o will_v soon_o discern_v the_o vanity_n of_o this_o pretence_n and_o how_o far_o it_o will_v be_v from_o excuse_v any_o such_o sinful_a and_o disobedient_a practice_n as_o they_o think_v to_o justify_v and_o warrant_v by_o it_o for_o as_o for_o true_a and_o substantial_a religion_n for_o protection_n whereof_o they_o will_v be_v think_v to_o venture_v upon_o all_o these_o transgression_n it_o stand_v in_o no_o need_n of_o their_o help_n to_o preserve_v it_o in_o persecute_v time_n although_o they_o shall_v use_v innocent_a and_o just_a mean_n not_o such_o as_o be_v sinful_a and_o disobedient_a it_o will_v live_v then_o without_o their_o care_n and_o whether_o they_o go_v about_o by_o any_o politic_a mean_n to_o preserve_v it_o or_o no._n for_o religion_n be_v not_o lose_v when_o religious_a man_n be_v persecute_v it_o do_v not_o suffer_v when_o they_o do_v that_o profess_v it_o see_v it_o be_v not_o one_o jot_n impair_v when_o man_n be_v buffet_v and_o imprison_v nay_o when_o they_o bleed_v and_o die_v for_o it_o ☞_o ☞_o can_v the_o violence_n of_o persecution_n have_v oppress_v our_o religion_n it_o have_v be_v stifle_v in_o the_o birth_n for_o it_o enter_v in_o a_o persecute_v age_n and_o yet_o be_v not_o overbear_v by_o the_o pressure_n of_o its_o suffering_n but_o brave_o overcome_v they_o it_o begin_v grow_v up_o and_o conquer_v all_o the_o world_n in_o the_o very_a heat_n of_o affliction_n and_o opposition_n the_o more_o it_o
bishop_n hacket_n p._n 135_o dr._n plume_n ibid._n archbishop_z sandcroft_n p._n 136_o bishop_n morley_n ibid._n bishop_n wren_n p._n 140_o bishop_n laney_n ibid._n bishop_n pearson_n ibid._n bishop_n turner_n p._n 141_o bishop_n fell._n p._n 144_o bishop_n thomas_n ibid._n earl_n of_o clarendon_n ibid._n sir_n robert_n filmer_n p._n 146_o sir_n wid._n dugdale_n ibid._n dr._n lake_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n ibid._n dr._n allestrey_n p._n 147_o dr._n sherlock_n ibid._n dr._n h._n bâ—â—shaw_n p._n 148_o dr._n falkner_n p._n 149_o bishop_n crofts_n p._n 150_o dr._n griffith_n ibid._n dr._n jane_n p._n 151_o dr._n outrant_fw-la ibid._n sir_n orlando_n bridgman_n ibid._n sir_n hencage_v finch_n p._n 152_o the_o harmony_n of_o divinity_n and_o law._n ibid._n mr._n foulit_fw-la ibid._n bishop_n spratt_n ibid._n dr._n pâ—â—â—ck_o ibid._n dr._n fitz-williams_n p._n 153_o mr._n wagstaffe_n p._n 154_o dr._n bisby_n ibid._n dr._n bernard_n ibid._n oxford_n note_n on_o josephus_n ibid._n dr._n south_n p._n 155_o several_a address_n p._n 156_o dr._n stillingfleet_n p._n 157_o dr._n tennison_n p._n 163_o dr._n patrick_n p._n 166_o dr._n tillotson_n p._n 167_o dr._n meggot_n p._n 168_o dr._n hardy_n ibid._n dr._n goodman_n ibid._n dr._n burnet_n p._n 169_o dr._n littleton_n p._n 172_o dr._n will._n saywell_n ibid._n dr._n dove_n p._n 174_o dr._n maurice_n p._n 175_o dr._n williams_n p._n 176_o dr._n grove_n p._n 177_o dr._n staince_n ibid._n dr._n wake_v p._n 180_o dr._n fowler_n p._n 181_o mr._n evans_n ibid._n dr._n comber_n ibid._n dr._n pelling_a p._n 182_o dr._n pierce_n p._n 184_o dr._n whitby_n ibid._n mr._n lâ—ng_n p._n 185_o dr._n fuller_n ibid._n dr._n sclater_n ibid._n dr._n hickman_n p._n 186_o mr._n jos_n pleydall_n ibid._n mr._n jemmat_n ibid._n mr._n stainforth_n ibid._n mr._n david_n jenner_n p._n 187_o mr._n hancock_n ibid._n john_n goodwin_n p._n 188_o mr._n smalridge_n ibid._n mr._n graile_a ibid._n mr._n pomfret_n p._n 189_o mr._n nicholas_n claget_fw-ge ibid._n dr._n carswell_n vic._n of_o bray_n p._n 190_o chap._n i._o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n henry_n the_o eight_o when_o the_o reformation_n of_o religion_n be_v begin_v sect_n i._o the_o two_o hinge_n upon_o which_o the_o papal_a grandeur_n move_v be_v the_o supremacy_n and_o the_o infallibility_n of_o s._n peter_n successor_n by_o the_o first_o they_o affright_v prince_n from_o attempt_v a_o reformation_n since_o no_o man_n ought_v to_o control_v his_o superior_a who_o can_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v he_o and_o by_o the_o second_o they_o exclude_v all_o complaint_n of_o inferior_a person_n for_o what_o alteration_n ought_v to_o be_v make_v in_o a_o church_n that_o can_v err_v hereby_o they_o former_o keep_v the_o world_n in_o ignorance_n and_o a_o blind_a subjection_n for_o many_o age_n till_o it_o please_v god_n in_o great_a mercy_n to_o instruct_v the_o world_n that_o prince_n be_v accountable_a to_o god_n alone_o who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v and_o that_o all_o bishop_n be_v in_o spiritual_a matter_n equal_o the_o successor_n of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n and_o his_o apostle_n that_o no_o man_n be_v free_a either_o from_o vice_n or_o error_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n in_o a_o more_o especial_a manner_n have_v be_v guilty_a of_o both_o idolatry_n and_o heresy_n as_o well_o as_o gross_a and_o notorious_a immorality_n among_o the_o prince_n of_o christendom_n king_n henry_n the_o eight_o of_o england_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v his_o right_n and_o the_o he_o make_v not_o a_o complete_a reformation_n himself_o die_v in_o the_o romish_a communion_n as_o great_a design_n can_v be_v perfect_v in_o a_o moment_n yet_o the_o present_a age_n owe_v to_o that_o great_a prince_n its_o thanks_o for_o his_o abandon_v the_o peope_n his_o allow_v the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o the_o english_a tongue_n his_o abolish_n many_o shrine_n and_o image_n to_o which_o the_o common_a people_n pay_v idolatrous_a worship_n and_o many_o other_o such_o blessing_n in_o his_o day_n 1536._o day_n ann._n 1536._o stephen_n gardiner_n bishop_n of_o winchester_z write_v his_o book_n de_fw-fr verâ_fw-la obedientiâ_fw-la to_o which_o bonner_n write_v a_o preface_n a_o book_n so_o well_o think_v of_o by_o the_o eminent_a protestant_n beyond_o sea_n 〈◊〉_d print_a in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o melchior_n goldâ—sâ—us_n have_v give_v it_o a_o place_n in_o his_o accurate_a collection_n of_o writer_n for_o the_o power_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n which_o book_n be_v translate_v into_o english_a anno_fw-la 1553._o and_o therein_o we_o be_v teach_v this_o doctrine_n in_o that_o place_n god_n have_v set_v prince_n who_o as_o representer_n of_o his_o image_n unto_o man_n he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v repute_v in_o the_o supreme_a and_o most_o high_a room_n and_o to_o excel_v among_o all_o other_o human_a creature_n as_o s._n peter_n write_v and_o that_o the_o same_o prince_n reign_n by_o his_o authority_n as_o the_o holy_a proverb_n make_v report_n by_o i_o say_v god_n king_n reign_v insomuch_o that_o after_o paul_n be_v say_v whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n which_o paul_n open_v that_o plain_o unto_o titus_n which_o he_o speak_v here_o general_o command_v he_o to_o warn_v all_o man_n to_o obey_v their_o prince_n paul_n without_o difference_n bid_v man_n obey_v those_o prince_n that_o bear_v the_o sword._n s._n peter_n speak_v of_o king_n by_o name_n christ_n himself_o command_v tribute_n to_o be_v pay_v unto_o caesar_n and_o check_v his_o disciple_n for_o strive_v who_o shall_v be_v the_o great_a king_n of_o the_o nation_n quoth_v he_o bear_v rule_n over_o they_o declare_v plain_o in_o so_o great_a variety_n of_o degree_n and_o order_n which_o god_n do_v garnish_v this_o world_n withal_o that_o the_o dominion_n and_o authority_n pertain_v to_o none_o but_o to_o prince_n but_o here_o some_o man_n will_v say_v to_o i_o you_o travail_n about_o that_o that_o no_o man_n be_v in_o doubt_n of_o for_o who_o ever_o deny_v that_o the_o prince_n ought_v to_o be_v obey_v it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o he_o that_o will_v not_o obey_v the_o prince_n be_v worthy_a to_o die_v for_o it_o as_o it_o be_v comprehend_v in_o the_o old_a law_n and_o also_o confirm_v in_o the_o new_a law._n obj._n but_o we_o must_v see_v will_n he_o say_v that_o the_o king_n do_v not_o pass_v the_o limit_n appoint_v he_o ☞_o ☞_o as_o though_o there_o must_v be_v a_o arbiter_n for_o the_o order_n of_o his_o limit_n for_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o obedience_n be_v due_a but_o how_o far_o the_o limit_n of_o require_v obedience_n extend_v that_o be_v all_o the_o whole_a question_n that_o can_v be_v demand_v what_o manner_n of_o limit_n be_v those_o that_o you_o tell_v i_o of_o sol._n see_v the_o scripture_n have_v none_o such_o but_o general_o speak_v of_o obedience_n which_o the_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v unto_o the_o prince_n the_o wife_n unto_o the_o husband_n or_o the_o servant_n to_o the_o master_n it_o have_v not_o add_v so_o much_o as_o one_o syllable_n of_o exception_n but_o only_o have_v preserve_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o god_n safe_a and_o whole_a ☞_o ☞_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o hearken_v unto_o any_o man_n word_n in_o all_o the_o world_n against_o god_n else_o the_o sentence_n that_o command_v obedience_n be_v indefinite_a or_o without_o exception_n but_o be_v of_o indifferent_a force_n universal_o so_o that_o it_o be_v but_o lose_a labour_n for_o you_o to_o tell_v i_o of_o limit_n which_o can_v be_v prove_v by_o any_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n we_o be_v command_v doubtless_o to_o obey_v in_o that_o consist_v our_o office_n which_o if_o we_o mind_v to_o go_v about_o with_o the_o favour_n of_o god_n and_o man_n we_o must_v needs_o show_v humbleness_n of_o heart_n in_o obey_v authority_n how_o grievous_a soever_o it_o be_v for_o god_n sake_n not_o question_v nor_o inquire_v what_o the_o king_n what_o the_o master_n or_o what_o the_o husband_n ought_v or_o may_v command_v other_o to_o do_v and_o if_o they_o take_v upon_o they_o either_o of_o their_o own_o head_n or_o when_o it_o be_v offer_v they_o more_o than_o right_a and_o reason_n be_v they_o have_v a_o lord_n unto_o who_o they_o either_o stand_v or_o fall_v and_o that_o shall_v one_o day_n sit_v in_o judgement_n even_o of_o they_o we_o have_v by_o testimony_n of_o god_n word_n show_v that_o a_o prince_n mighty_a power_n be_v not_o get_v by_o flattery_n or_o by_o privilege_n of_o the_o people_n but_o give_v of_o god._n christ_n seek_v not_o a_o earthly_a kingdom_n but_o the_o state_n of_o order_n remain_v still_o he_o set_v forth_o and_o teach_v the_o form_n of_o heavenly_a conversation_n which_o he_o by_o his_o own_o do_n declare_v to_o consist_v in_o humility_n and_o contempt_n of_o worldly_a thing_n when_o
he_o be_v never_o so_o true_a a_o subject_a and_o all_o unlikely_a to_o make_v any_o resistance_n or_o to_o think_v any_o evil_n unto_o your_o grace_n 184._o p._n 184._o whereas_o it_o be_v they_o that_o go_v about_o to_o make_v insurrection_n to_o the_o maintain_n of_o their_o worldly_a pomp_n and_o pride_n and_o not_o the_o true_a preacher_n who_o be_v he_o that_o will_v be_v a_o traitor_n or_o maintain_v a_o traitor_n against_o your_o most_o excellent_a and_o noble_a grace_n i_o think_v no_o man_n yea_o and_o i_o know_v sure_o that_o no_o man_n can_v do_v it_o without_o the_o great_a displeasure_n of_o the_o eternal_a god._n for_o s._n paul_n command_v strait_o unto_o all_o christian_n to_o be_v obedient_a in_o all_o thing_n 13._o rom._n 13._o on_o this_o manner_n let_v every_o man_n submit_v himself_o to_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a power_n for_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n 2._o 1_o pet._n 2._o also_o s._n peter_n confirm_v this_o say_n submit_v yourselves_o unto_o all_o manner_n of_o ordinance_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n wherefore_o if_o every_o man_n have_v the_o scripture_n as_o i_o will_v to_o god_n they_o have_v to_o judge_v every_o man_n doctrine_n ☞_o ☞_o than_o be_v it_o out_o of_o question_n that_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o either_o will_v or_o can_v make_v or_o cause_n to_o be_v make_v any_o insurrection_n against_o their_o prince_n see_v the_o self_n same_o scripture_n strait_o command_v all_o subject_n to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o their_o prince_n as_o paul_n witness_v say_v warn_v they_o say_v he_o that_o they_o submit_v themselves_o to_o prince_n and_o to_o power_n and_o to_o obey_v the_o officer_n now_o how_o can_v they_o that_o preach_v and_o exhort_v all_o man_n to_o this_o doctrine_n cause_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n against_o their_o prince_n call_v to_o mind_n the_o old_a prophet_n and_o with_o a_o single_a eye_n judge_v if_o any_o of_o they_o either_o privy_o or_o apert_o stir_v up_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n 185._o p._n 185._o look_v on_o christ_n if_o he_o submit_v not_o himself_o to_o the_o high_a power_n pay_v he_o not_o tribute_n for_o all_o he_o be_v free_a and_o cause_v peter_n likewise_o to_o pay_v suffer_v not_o he_o with_o all_o patience_n the_o punishment_n of_o the_o prince_n yea_o death_n most_o cruel_a although_o they_o do_v he_o open_a wrong_n and_o can_v find_v he_o guilty_a in_o no_o cause_n look_v also_o on_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o ever_o they_o stir_v by_o any_o occasion_n the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n yea_o if_o they_o themselves_o obey_v not_o to_o all_o prince_n although_o the_o most_o part_n of_o they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o infidel_n consider_v likewise_o those_o doctor_n which_o pure_o and_o sincere_o have_v handle_v the_o word_n of_o god_n either_o in_o preach_v or_o write_v if_o ever_o by_o their_o mean_n any_o insurrection_n or_o disobedience_n rise_v among_o the_o people_n against_o their_o prince_n but_o you_o shall_v rather_o find_v that_o they_o have_v be_v rather_o ready_a to_o lay_v down_o their_o own_o head_n to_o suffer_v with_o all_o patience_n whatsoever_o tyranny_n any_o power_n will_v minister_v unto_o they_o give_v all_o people_n example_n to_o do_v the_o same_o now_o to_o conclude_v if_o neither_o the_o scripture_n neither_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o teach_v nor_o affirm_v that_o the_o people_n may_v disobey_v their_o prince_n or_o their_o ordinance_n but_o contrariwise_o teach_v all_o obedience_n to_o be_v do_v unto_o they_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o those_o bishop_n or_o rather_o papist_n do_v false_o accuse_v those_o true_a preacher_n and_o subject_n which_o thing_n will_v appear_v in_o every_o man_n sight_n if_o by_o their_o violence_n the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v not_o keep_v under_o now_o be_v this_o the_o doctrine_n that_o i_o do_v preach_v and_o teach_v ☜_o ☜_o and_o none_o other_o as_o concern_v this_o matter_n god_n i_o take_v to_o record_v and_o all_o my_o book_n and_o write_n that_o ever_o i_o write_v or_o make_v and_o only_o i_o allow_v and_o favour_v they_o which_o further_o this_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n and_o of_o this_o i_o be_o sure_a my_o adversary_n or_o rather_o adversary_n to_o christ_n doctrine_n must_v bear_v i_o witness_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o demonstrate_v that_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o papistical_a bishop_n be_v they_o who_o preach_v to_o the_o people_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n as_o that_o st._n peter_n exempt_v himself_o and_o his_o successor_n from_o be_v subject_n to_o superior_n that_o subject_n may_v be_v disobedient_a to_o their_o own_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o pope_n may_v depose_v king_n that_o he_o have_v authority_n to_o break_v all_o oath_n bond_n and_o obligation_n and_o other_o such_o like_a position_n and_o then_o add_v there_o be_v no_o officer_n that_o have_v need_v to_o be_v afraid_a of_o christ_n gospel_n nor_o yet_o of_o the_o preacher_n thereof_o ☜_o ☜_o but_o of_o those_o privy_a traitor_n can_v no_o man_n be_v too_o wary_a the_o scripture_n command_v we_o to_o obey_v to_o wicked_a prince_n and_o give_v we_o none_o authority_n to_o depose_v they_o who_o be_v more_o wicked_a than_o herod_n and_o yet_o st._n john_n suffer_v death_n under_o he_o who_o be_v wickede_a than_o pilate_n and_o yet_o christ_n do_v not_o put_v he_o down_o but_o be_v crucify_a under_o he_o brief_o which_o of_o all_o the_o prince_n be_v good_a in_o the_o apostle_n day_n and_o yet_o they_o depose_v none_o so_o that_o god_n word_n and_o their_o own_o learning_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o master_n christ_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n be_v open_o against_o they_o 190._o p._n 190._o there_o be_v no_o people_n under_o heaven_n that_o more_o abhor_v and_o with_o earnest_a heart_n resist_v and_o more_o diligent_o do_v preach_v against_o disobedience_n than_o we_o do_v yea_o i_o dare_v say_v bold_o let_v all_o your_o book_n be_v search_v that_o be_v write_v this_o 500_o year_n and_o all_o they_o shall_v not_o declare_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o prince_n and_o the_o true_a obedience_n towards_o he_o as_o one_o of_o our_o little_a book_n shall_v do_v that_o be_v condemn_v by_o you_o for_o heresy_n 204._o p._n 202._o 204._o and_o then_o he_o impeach_v they_o of_o deny_v that_o the_o king_n power_n be_v immediate_o of_o god_n while_o it_o can_v never_o be_v prove_v that_o ever_o we_o speak_v against_o god_n or_o our_o king._n the_o same_o learned_a and_o holy_a martyr_n in_o his_o discourse_n that_o man_n constitution_n not_o ground_v in_o scripture_n bound_v not_o the_o conscience_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n if_o the_o power_n command_v any_o thing_n of_o tyranny_n against_o right_n and_o law_n always_o provide_v that_o it_o repugn_v not_o against_o the_o gospel_n 294._o p._n 292._o 293._o 294._o nor_o destroy_v our_o faith_n our_o charity_n must_v needs_o suffer_v it_o for_o as_o st._n paul_n say_v charity_n suffer_v all_o thing_n also_o our_o master_n christ_n if_o a_o man_n strike_v thou_o on_o the_o one_o cheek_n turn_v he_o the_o other_o for_o if_o he_o do_v exercise_v tyranny_n if_o he_o command_v thou_o any_o thing_n against_o right_n or_o do_v thou_o any_o wrong_n as_o for_o a_o example_n cast_v thou_o in_o prison_n wrongful_o if_o thou_o can_v by_o any_o reasonable_a and_o quiet_a mean_n without_o sedition_n insurrection_n or_o break_v of_o the_o common_a peace_n save_v thyself_o or_o avoid_v his_o tyranny_n thou_o may_v do_v it_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a ☞_o ☞_o be_v it_o right_n or_o wrong_n may_v thou_o make_v any_o resistance_n with_o a_o sword_n or_o with_o hand_n but_o obey_v except_o thou_o can_v avoid_v as_o i_o have_v show_v thou_o but_o if_o the_o cause_n be_v right_a lawful_a or_o profitable_a to_o the_o commonwealth_n thou_o must_v obey_v and_o thou_o must_v not_o sly_a without_o sin_n but_o suppose_v the_o king_n shall_v condemn_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o england_n and_o command_v that_o none_o of_o his_o subject_n shall_v have_v it_o be_v he_o to_o be_v obey_v or_o not_o this_o will_v be_v a_o great_a scourge_n and_o a_o intolerable_a plague_n my_o lord_n the_o popish_a bishop_n will_v depose_v he_o with_o short_a deliberation_n and_o make_v no_o conscience_n of_o it_o they_o have_v depose_v prince_n for_o lesser_a cause_n than_o this_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n but_o against_o they_o will_v i_o always_o lie_v christ_n fact_n and_o his_o holy_a apostle_n and_o the_o word_n of_o god._n if_o the_o king_n forbid_v the_o new_a testament_n etc._n etc._n under_o a_o temporal_a pain_n or_o else_o under_o the_o pain_n of_o death_n man_n shall_v first_o make_v faithful_a prayer_n to_o god_n and_o then_o diligent_a
☜_o moreover_o no_o subject_n may_v draw_v their_o sword_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o any_o cause_n whatsoever_o it_o be_v nor_o against_o any_o other_o save_v for_o lawful_a defence_n without_o their_o prince_n licence_n and_o it_o be_v their_o duty_n to_o draw_v their_o sword_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o prince_n and_o realm_n whensoever_o the_o prince_n shall_v command_v they_o so_o to_o do_v and_o although_o prince_n which_o be_v the_o chief_a and_o supreme_a head_n of_o their_o realm_n do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o ought_v to_o do_v ☜_o ☜_o yet_o god_n have_v assign_v no_o judge_n over_o they_o in_o this_o world_n but_o will_v have_v the_o judgement_n of_o they_o reserve_v to_o himself_o and_o will_v punish_v they_o when_o he_o see_v his_o time_n and_o for_o amendment_n of_o such_o prince_n that_o do_v otherwise_o than_o they_o shall_v do_v the_o subject_n may_v not_o rebel_v but_o must_v pray_v to_o god_n which_o have_v the_o heart_n of_o prince_n in_o his_o hand_n that_o he_o so_o turn_v their_o heart_n to_o he_o that_o they_o may_v use_v the_o sword_n which_o he_o have_v give_v they_o unto_o his_o pleasure_n sect_n iii_o 97._o iii_o viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o long_o before_o this_o time_n do_v the_o martyr_n william_n tyndale_n otherwise_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o call_v william_n hychins_n or_o hitchin_n publish_v his_o book_n of_o the_o obedience_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n and_o in_o it_o assert_v the_o same_o doctrine_n notwithstanding_o his_o many_o personal_a suffering_n the_o censure_n of_o his_o book_n and_o the_o public_a condemnation_n of_o his_o translation_n of_o the_o holy_a bible_n 97._o bible_n viz._n oct._n 2._o a._n 1528._o as_o jo._n fox_n inform_v we_o in_o his_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o tindal_n berns_n and_o frith_n an._n 1573._o p._n 97._o and_o it_o be_v worth_a nothing_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o this_o book_n relate_v to_o non_fw-fr resistance_n be_v censure_v by_o the_o romish_a priest_n of_o that_o time_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o reader_n he_o say_v 20._o say_v vid._n one_a part_v of_o hist_n of_o pas_n obed._n p._n 20._o let_v we_o therefore_o look_v diligent_o whereunto_o we_o be_v call_v we_o be_v call_v not_o to_o dispute_v as_o the_o pope_n disciple_n do_v but_o to_o die_v with_o christ_n that_o we_o may_v live_v with_o he_o and_o to_o suffer_v with_o he_o that_o we_o may_v reign_v with_o he_o we_o be_v call_v to_o a_o kingdom_n that_o must_v be_v win_v with_o suffer_v only_o as_o a_o sick_a man_n win_v health_n tribulation_n be_v our_o right_a baptism_n and_o be_v signify_v by_o plunge_v into_o the_o water_n we_o 100_o we_o p._n 98_o 99_o 100_o that_o be_v baptize_v into_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n say_v s._n paul_n be_v baptize_v to_o die_v with_o he_o 6._o â—om_n 6._o and_o this_o be_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o child_n of_o god_n and_o of_o salvation_n and_o between_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o damnation_n that_o the_o child_n of_o god_n have_v power_n in_o their_o heart_n to_o suffer_v for_o god_n word_n which_o be_v their_o life_n and_o salvation_n their_o hope_n and_o trust_v and_o the_o child_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o time_n of_o adversity_n flee_v from_o christ_n who_o they_o follow_v feign_o god_n be_v ever_o at_o hand_n in_o time_n of_o need_n to_o help_v we_o tyrant_n and_o persecutor_n be_v but_o god_n scourge_n to_o chastise_v we_o and_o he_o let_v they_o do_v not_o whatsoever_o they_o will_v but_o as_o much_o only_a as_o he_o appoint_v they_o to_o do_v and_o as_o far_o forth_o as_o be_v necessary_a for_o we_o let_v we_o therefore_o arm_v ourselves_o with_o the_o promise_n both_o of_o help_n and_o assistance_n and_o also_o of_o the_o glorious_a reward_n that_o follow_v the_o same_o martyr_n in_o his_o prologue_n unto_o the_o book_n say_v 106._o pag._n 104_o 105_o 106._o i_o have_v make_v this_o little_a treatise_n that_o follow_v contain_v all_o obedience_n that_o be_v of_o god._n now_o as_o ever_o the_o most_o part_n seek_v liberty_n they_o be_v glad_a when_o they_o hear_v the_o unsatiable_a covetousness_n of_o the_o spirituality_n rebuke_v when_o tyranny_n and_o and_o oppression_n be_v preach_v against_o and_o therefore_o because_o the_o head_n will_v not_o so_o rule_v will_v they_o also_o no_o long_o obey_v but_o resist_v and_o rise_v against_o their_o evil_a head_n and_o one_o wicked_a destroy_v another_o yet_o be_v god_n word_n not_o the_o cause_n of_o this_o neither_o yet_o the_o preacher_n for_o though_o that_o christ_n himself_o teach_v all_o obedience_n how_o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o resist_v wrong_n but_o for_o the_o officer_n that_o be_v appoint_v thereto_o and_o how_o a_o man_n must_v love_v his_o enemy_n and_o pray_v for_o they_o that_o persecute_v he_o and_o how_o that_o all_o vengeance_n must_v be_v remit_v to_o god_n yet_o the_o people_n for_o the_o most_o part_n receive_v it_o not_o ☞_o ☞_o they_o be_v ever_o ready_a to_o rise_v and_o to_o fight_v thus_o see_v thou_o that_o it_o be_v the_o bloody_a doctrine_n of_o the_o pope_n that_o cause_v disobedience_n rebellion_n and_o insurrection_n for_o he_o teach_v to_o fight_v and_o to_o defend_v his_o tradition_n and_o to_o disobey_v father_n mother_n master_n lord_n king_n and_o emperor_n where_o the_o peaceable_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n teach_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o suffer_v for_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o remit_v the_o vengeance_n and_o defence_n of_o the_o word_n to_o god_n which_o be_v mighty_a and_o able_a to_o defend_v it_o and_o in_o the_o treatise_n itself_o tyndale_n have_v first_o treat_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o child_n wife_n and_o servant_n proceed_v to_o discourse_v of_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n unto_o king_n 110._o pag._n 109_o 110._o prince_n and_o ruler_n out_o of_o rom._n 13._o aver_v that_o as_o a_o father_n over_o his_o child_n be_v both_o lord_n and_o judge_n forbid_v that_o one_o brother_n revenge_v himself_o of_o another_o but_o if_o any_o cause_n of_o strife_n be_v between_o they_o will_v have_v it_o bring_v to_o himself_o or_o his_o assign_v so_o god_n forbid_v all_o man_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o and_o take_v the_o authority_n of_o avenge_a to_o himself_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o i_o will_v reward_v for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o a_o man_n shall_v be_v a_o righteous_a a_o equal_a or_o indifferent_a judge_n in_o his_o own_o cause_n lust_n and_o appetite_n so_o blind_v we_o god_n therefore_o have_v give_v law_n to_o all_o nation_n and_o in_o all_o land_n have_v put_v king_n governor_n and_o ruler_n in_o his_o own_o stead_n to_o rule_v the_o world_n through_o they_o and_o have_v command_v all_o cause_n to_o be_v bring_v before_o they_o as_o thou_o read_v exod._n 22._o where_o the_o judge_n be_v call_v god_n because_o they_o be_v in_o god_n room_n and_o execute_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n of_o the_o say_a chapter_n moses_n charge_v say_v see_v that_o thou_o rail_v not_o on_o the_o god_n c._n whosoever_o therefore_o resist_v they_o resist_v god_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n of_o god_n and_o they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v their_o damnation_n tho_n no_o man_n punish_v the_o breaker_n of_o the_o law_n yet_o shall_v god_n send_v his_o curse_n upon_o they_o till_o they_o be_v utter_o bring_v to_o nought_o neither_o may_v the_o inferior_a person_n avenge_v himself_o upon_o the_o superior_a or_o violent_o resist_v he_o for_o whatsoever_o wrong_v it_o be_v ☜_o ☜_o if_o he_o do_v he_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o deed_n do_v in_o as_o much_o as_o he_o take_v upon_o he_o that_o which_o belong_v to_o god_n only_o when_o he_o say_v vengeance_n be_v i_o etc._n etc._n and_o christ_n say_v all_o they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n take_v thou_o a_o sword_n to_o avenge_v thyself_o so_o give_v thou_o not_o room_n to_o god_n to_o avenge_v thou_o but_o rob_v he_o of_o his_o most_o high_a honour_n in_o that_o thou_o will_v not_o let_v he_o be_v judge_n over_o thou_o if_o any_o man_n may_v have_v avenge_v himself_o upon_o his_o superior_a that_o may_v david_n most_o righteous_o have_v do_v upon_o king_n saul_n which_o so_o wrongful_o persecute_v david_n even_o for_o no_o other_o cause_n than_o that_o god_n anoint_v he_o king._n yet_o 24._o yet_o 1_o reg._n 24._o when_o god_n have_v deliver_v saul_n into_o the_o hand_n of_o david_n and_o his_o man_n encourage_v he_o to_o slay_v he_o he_o answer_v the_o lord_n forbid_v it_o i_o that_o i_o shall_v lay_v my_o hand_n on_o he_o and_o 26._o and_o cap._n 26._o when_o abishat_n will_v have_v nail_v
such_o a_o case_n man_n may_v refuse_v to_o obey_v else_o in_o all_o other_o matter_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v what_o law_n soever_o they_o make_v as_o concern_v outward_a thing_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o in_o no_o wise_a to_o rebel_v though_o they_o be_v never_o so_o hard_a noisome_a and_o hurtful_a our_o duty_n be_v to_o obey_v and_o to_o commit_v all_o the_o matter_n to_o god_n not_o doubt_v but_o that_o god_n will_v punish_v they_o when_o they_o do_v contrary_a to_o their_o office_n and_o calling_n therefore_o tarry_v till_o god_n correct_v they_o we_o may_v not_o take_v upon_o we_o to_o reform_v they_o ☞_o ☞_o for_o it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o our_o duty_n if_o the_o robel_o i_o say_v have_v consider_v this_o think_v you_o they_o will_v have_v prefer_v their_o own_o will_n before_o god_n will_n for_o do_v as_o they_o do_v they_o pray_v against_o themselves_o 197_o themselves_o id._n serm._n on_o ep_v 21._o sund_n after_o trinity_n p._n 196_o 197_o subject_n may_v not_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n take_v the_o sword_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o king_n for_o when_o they_o rebel_v they_o serve_v the_o devil_n for_o they_o have_v no_o commission_n of_o god_n so_o to_o do_v but_o of_o their_o own_o head_n they_o rise_v against_o god_n that_o be_v against_o the_o king_n to_o who_o they_o owe_v obedience_n and_o so_o worthy_o be_v punish_v therefore_o good_a christian_a people_n beware_v of_o rebel_a against_o our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king._n 216._o king._n id._n 24._o sund_n after_o trin._n p._n 216._o the_o calling_n of_o the_o subject_n be_v to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o the_o magistrate_n not_o to_o rebel_v against_o they_o for_o if_o they_o do_v they_o strive_v against_o god_n himself_o and_o shall_v be_v punish_v of_o he_o another_o cause_n why_o christ_n be_v circumcise_v be_v 291._o id._n serm._n on_o the_o twelve_o day_n p._n 291._o to_o be_v obedient_a unto_o common_a order_n therefore_o he_o will_v suffer_v rather_o to_o be_v circumcise_v than_o to_o give_v occasion_n of_o hurly_n burly_n or_o uproar_n for_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o subject_n shall_v obey_v magistrate_n and_o keep_v order_n subjecti_fw-la estote_fw-la cuivis_fw-la potestati_fw-la be_v obedient_a unto_o they_o etc._n etc._n look_v what_o law_n and_o ordinance_n be_v make_v by_o the_o magistrate_n we_o ought_v to_o obey_v they_o and_o this_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o well_o in_o spiritual_a matter_n as_o temporal_a matter_n so_o far_o forth_o as_o the_o law_n be_v not_o against_o god_n and_o his_o word_n when_o they_o will_v move_v we_o to_o do_v any_o thing_n against_o god_n than_o we_o must_v say_v oportet_fw-la magis_fw-la obedire_fw-la deo_fw-la quam_fw-la hominibus_fw-la we_o must_v be_v more_o obedient_a unto_o god_n than_o man_n ☞_o ☞_o yet_o we_o may_v not_o withstand_v they_o with_o stoutness_n or_o rise_v up_o against_o they_o but_o suffer_v whatsoever_o they_o shall_v do_v unto_o we_o for_o we_o may_v for_o nothing_o in_o the_o world_n rebel_n against_o the_o office_n of_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v against_o the_o magistrate_n chap._n iii_o the_o doctrine_n of_o passive_a obedience_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n sect_n i._o upon_o the_o death_n of_o king_n edward_n vi_o so_o prevalent_a be_v the_o two_o family_n of_o northumberland_n and_o suffolk_n that_o they_o make_v a_o great_a party_n to_o oppose_v the_o legal_a succession_n of_o the_o right_a heir_n their_o abettor_n be_v countenance_v and_o encourage_v by_o the_o last_o testament_n of_o king_n edward_n but_o as_o 1._o as_o cent._n 16._o p._n 1._o fuller_n right_o observe_v the_o will_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n but_o whatever_o be_v do_v in_o defence_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n grey_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o teach_v her_o child_n better_a and_o more_o wholesome_a doctrine_n and_o though_o archbishop_n cranmer_n be_v one_o of_o the_o subscriber_n to_o that_o will_n and_o to_o the_o letter_n send_v after_o edward_n the_o sixth_n death_n to_o queen_n mary_n yet_o there_o be_v much_o to_o be_v say_v in_o apology_n for_o he_o for_o first_o cranmer_z etc._n cranmer_z heyl._n hist_o of_o the_o refor_o p._n 152._o fox_n burnet_n and_o godwin_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o the_o privy_a council_n be_v the_o last_o that_o stand_v out_o have_v at_o first_o positive_o refuse_v to_o sign_n the_o will_n and_o after_o much_o reason_n and_o many_o argument_n urge_v for_o the_o queen_n illegitimation_n require_v a_o long_a time_n of_o deliberation_n and_o at_o last_o can_v be_v overcome_v by_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o restless_a importunity_n to_o who_o the_o archbishop_n have_v as_o he_o ought_v a_o great_a regard_n and_o this_o his_o resolution_n so_o prevail_v upon_o his_o judge_n that_o though_o at_o first_o they_o commit_v he_o to_o the_o tower_n with_o the_o lady_n jane_n 1289._o fox_n tom_fw-mi 2._o p._n 1289._o and_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n son_n for_o high_a treason_n yet_o though_o they_o prosecute_v his_o fellow_n prisoner_n on_o that_o statute_n they_o let_v fall_v their_o action_n against_o he_o and_o prosecute_v he_o only_o for_o heresy_n to_o his_o great_a joy_n as_o fox_n relate_v it_o the_o same_o 1698._o same_o p_o 1698._o author_n assure_v we_o that_o dr._n heath_n afterward_o archbishop_n of_o york_n do_v affirm_v to_o one_o of_o archbishop_n cranmer_n friend_n that_o notwithstanding_o his_o attainder_n of_o treason_n the_o queen_n determination_n at_o that_o time_n be_v that_o cranmer_n shall_v only_o have_v be_v deprive_v of_o his_o archbishopric_n and_o have_v a_o sufficient_a live_n assign_v he_o with_o commandment_n to_o keep_v his_o house_n without_o meddle_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n second_o that_o the_o archbishop_n be_v encourage_v so_o to_o do_v ibid._n do_v id._n ibid._n by_o the_o example_n of_o all_o the_o noble_n of_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o state_n and_o judge_n sir_n james_n hale_v only_o except_v for_o the_o lord_n chief_a justice_n montague_n have_v after_o much_o ado_n subscribe_v the_o lawyer_n especial_o assure_v he_o that_o it_o be_v no_o breach_n of_o his_o former_a oath_n so_o to_o do_v and_o it_o be_v well_o know_v that_o if_o any_o thing_n exasperate_v queen_n mary_n against_o he_o it_o be_v not_o the_o sign_v of_o king_n edward_n will_n but_o her_o mother_n divorce_n which_o cranmer_n so_o active_o promote_v three_o the_o reason_n be_v specious_a both_o from_o 223._o from_o hâ—yl_n hist_o reform_v ann_n 1553._o p._n 151_o 152._o burn._n par_fw-fr 2._o p_o 223._o law_n and_o policy_n as_o they_o be_v then_o style_v that_o both_o the_o sister_n be_v declare_v illegitimate_a and_o that_o by_o act_n of_o parliament_n and_o that_o be_v they_o not_o so_o yet_o be_v but_o of_o the_o half_a blood_n to_o the_o king_n by_o the_o law_n they_o can_v not_o succeed_v nor_o can_v any_o foreigner_n by_o the_o same_o law._n and_o that_o the_o duchess_n of_o suffolk_n have_v wave_v her_o title_n and_o then_o the_o right_o be_v in_o the_o lady_n jane_n that_o this_o be_v the_o only_a way_n to_o preserve_v the_o nation_n from_o the_o vassalage_n and_o servitude_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n and_o from_o subject_v the_o realm_n to_o foreigner_n if_o the_o sister_n shall_v marry_v out_o of_o it_o four_o 224._o par_fw-fr 2_o hist_o l._n 1._o p._n 224._o dr._n burnet_n affirm_v that_o as_o nothing_o but_o the_o king_n be_v own_o importunity_n can_v prevail_v on_o the_o archbishop_n so_o it_o be_v probable_a that_o he_o sign_v it_o only_o as_o a_o witness_n and_o not_o as_o counsellor_n according_a to_o a_o distinction_n then_o find_v out_o by_o sir_n william_n cecil_n secretary_n of_o state._n but_o last_o this_o act_n be_v no_o declaration_n of_o the_o archbishops_n judgement_n in_o the_o case_n of_o the_o deprivation_n deposition_n or_o resist_v of_o king_n against_o which_o he_o protest_v through_o the_o whole_a tenor_n of_o his_o life_n he_o it_o be_v that_o be_v if_o not_o the_o author_n 1697._o author_n fox_n p._n 1697._o yet_o the_o main_a contriver_n approver_n and_o publisher_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o catechism_n with_o the_o book_n of_o homily_n as_o also_o of_o the_o necessary_a erudition_n of_o a_o christian_a man._n in_o which_o book_n the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o the_o necessity_n of_o obedience_n together_o with_o the_o wretched_a estate_n of_o rebel_n and_o such_o as_o resist_v authority_n be_v plain_o set_v forth_o he_o call_v the_o insurrection_n against_o 457_o against_o vide_fw-la herbert_n hâ—â—â—_n 3._o p._n 457_o king_n john_n as_o much_o as_o other_o magnify_v it_o and_o what_o follow_v it_o plain_a rebellion_n and_o have_v contrary_a to_o that_o truth_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overpersuaded_n in_o this_o one_o particular_a he_o public_o
resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n these_o be_v our_o institution_n these_o doctrine_n be_v illustrious_a in_o our_o book_n in_o our_o sermon_n and_o in_o the_o manner_n and_o modesty_n of_o our_o people_n the_o same_o admirable_a prelate_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o queen_n elizabeth_n before_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o apology_n be_v still_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n blame_v his_o adversary_n harding_n for_o debase_v the_o majesty_n of_o king_n 318.6_o king_n sol_fw-mi 318.6_o mr._n harding_n concern_v the_o majesty_n and_o right_n of_o king_n tell_v we_o they_o have_v their_o first_o authority_n by_o the_o positive_a law_n of_o nation_n and_o can_v have_v no_o more_o power_n than_o the_o people_n have_v of_o who_o they_o take_v their_o temporal_a jurisdiction_n as_o if_o he_o will_v say_v emperor_n and_o king_n have_v none_o other_o right_n of_o government_n than_o it_o have_v please_v their_o subject_n by_o composition_n to_o allow_v unto_o they_o thus_o he_o say_v and_o say_v it_o bold_o as_o if_o god_n himself_o have_v never_o say_v per_fw-la i_o reges_fw-la regnant_a by_o i_o and_o my_o authority_n king_n bear_v rule_v over_o their_o subject_n or_o as_o if_o christ_n our_o saviour_n have_v never_o say_v unto_o pilate_n the_o lord_n lieutenant_n thou_o shall_v have_v no_o power_n over_o i_o be_v it_o not_o give_v thou_o from_o above_o or_o as_o if_o st._n paul_n have_v not_o say_v there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o only_o from_o god_n they_o also_o hold_v that_o the_o pope_n be_v the_o head_n and_o king_n and_o emperor_n the_o foot_n if_o this_o doctrine_n may_v once_o take_v root_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o be_v free_o receive_v among_o the_o subject_n it_o shall_v be_v hard_a for_o any_o prince_n to_o hold_v his_o right_n and_o in_o his_o defence_n he_o declare_v himself_o to_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n 15._o part_n 1._o p._n 15._o mr._n harding_n know_v right_a well_o we_o never_o arm_v the_o people_n ☜_o ☜_o nor_o teach_v they_o to_o rebel_v for_o religion_n against_o the_o prince_n if_o any_o thing_n have_v at_o any_o time_n happen_v otherwise_o it_o be_v either_o some_o wilful_a rage_n or_o some_o fatal_a fury_n it_o be_v not_o our_o counsel_n it_o be_v not_o our_o doctrine_n we_o teach_v the_o people_n as_o st._n paul_n do_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n not_o only_o for_o fear_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n we_o teach_v they_o that_o whoso_o strike_v with_o the_o sword_n by_o private_a authority_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n if_o the_o prince_n happen_v to_o be_v wicked_a or_o cruel_a or_o burdenous_a we_o teach_v they_o to_o say_v with_o st._n ambrose_n arma_fw-la nostra_fw-la sunt_fw-la preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la tear_n and_o prayer_n be_v our_o weapon_n and_o when_o 16._o when_o p._n 16._o harding_n himself_o have_v say_v that_o he_o condemn_v all_o such_o attempt_n that_o any_o subject_a or_o subject_n whatsoever_o of_o their_o own_o private_a authority_n shall_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n for_o matter_n of_o religion_n why_o reply_n jewel_n except_o you_o only_o the_o case_n of_o religion_n be_v it_o lawful_a by_o your_o grant_n for_o the_o subject_a in_o any_o other_o case_n either_o of_o life_n or_o of_o government_n to_o arm_v himself_o against_o his_o prince_n and_o will_v you_o thus_o persuade_v the_o people_n be_v this_o your_o religion_n be_v this_o your_o doctrine_n anno_fw-la 1565._o alexander_n nowell_n dean_n of_o st._n paul_n set_v forth_o his_o reproof_n of_o mr._n dorman_n be_v proof_n and_o in_o it_o vindicate_v the_o church_n of_o england_n from_o the_o scandalous_a imputation_n 95._o pr._n at_o lond._n 4_o to_z p._n 94_o 95._o that_o it_o teach_v man_n to_o be_v rebel_n corah_n dathan_n and_o abyron_n rebel_v against_o moses_n and_o aaron_n who_o be_v special_o by_o god_n appoint_v to_o be_v their_o governor_n and_o his_o minister_n but_o what_o appertain_v that_o to_o we_o who_o do_v obey_v our_o natural_a prince_n appoint_v by_o god_n to_o be_v our_o governor_n and_o all_o as_o well_o civil_a magistrate_n as_o ecclesiastical_a minister_n of_o god_n under_o our_o prince_n and_o therefore_o do_v we_o as_o we_o must_v needs_o renounce_v the_o authority_n of_o that_o foreign_a usurper_n of_o rome_n it_o be_v you_o papist_n that_o be_v the_o successor_n of_o the_o rebel_n corah_n etc._n etc._n who_o leave_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o your_o own_o natural_a prince_n for_o the_o serve_v of_o a_o foreign_a false_a usurper_n of_o rome_n do_v rebel_n not_o only_o against_o moses_n that_o be_v to_o say_v your_o governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v but_o against_o god_n himself_o also_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v god_n minister_n by_o he_o appoint_v to_o govern_v his_o peculiar_a people_n israel_n so_o have_v god_n likewise_o appoint_v to_o every_o several_a country_n their_o moses_n and_o aaron_n their_o prince_n and_o pastor_n or_o bishop_n which_o ought_v likewise_o to_o be_v obey_v as_o moses_n and_o aaron_n be_v to_o be_v obey_v of_o the_o israelite_n and_o that_o those_o who_o do_v disobey_v they_o do_v sin_n by_o rebellion_n 96._o rebellion_n p._n 96._o as_o do_v corah_n &c_n &c_n as_o we_o be_v most_o far_o from_o rebel_a against_o our_o natural_a sovereign_n and_o other_o of_o god_n minister_n appoint_v to_o govern_v we_o and_o therefore_o no_o partaker_n of_o corah_n and_o his_o fellow_n rebellion_n so_o trust_v we_o in_o god_n to_o be_v most_o far_o from_o their_o most_o horrible_a destruction_n and_o we_o give_v warning_n to_o mr._n dorman_n etc._n etc._n who_o for_o maintenance_n of_o a_o foreign_a pharaoh_n against_o their_o conscience_n as_o be_v to_o be_v fear_v do_v disobey_v their_o own_o natural_a prince_n and_o that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n of_o holiness_n and_o spirituality_n and_o be_v therein_o most_o like_a to_o corah_n etc._n etc._n rebel_n against_o their_o own_o special_a governor_n by_o god_n appoint_v as_o they_o do_v that_o they_o make_v speed_n by_o unfeigned_a repentance_n to_o mollify_v god_n most_o just_a wrath_n that_o they_o follow_v not_o corah_n etc._n etc._n in_o horrible_a damnation_n as_o they_o have_v follow_v they_o in_o damnable_a rebellion_n anno_fw-la 1569._o a_o exhortation_n to_o the_o queen_n majesty_n poor_a deceive_v subject_n of_o the_o north_n draw_v into_o rebellion_n by_o the_o earl_n of_o northumberland_n and_z westmorland_z be_v print_v by_o allowance_n and_o in_o it_o they_o be_v thus_o accost_v christian_n i_o can_v term_v you_o that_o have_v deface_v the_o communion_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o destroy_v the_o book_n of_o christ_n most_o holy_a testament_n renounce_v your_o part_n by_o his_o testament_n bequeath_v unto_o you_o their_o pretence_n be_v the_o foul_a disorder_n of_o the_o realm_n much_o impoverish_v far_o indebt_v the_o defraud_v of_o due_a execution_n of_o justice_n that_o no_o subject_n can_v have_v his_o right_n by_o law_n but_o false_o whereas_o they_o be_v better_o teach_v far_o do_v the_o proportion_n of_o duty_n of_o subject_n to_o the_o prince_n exceed_v the_o duty_n of_o servant_n to_o master_n or_o child_n to_o parent_n yea_o or_o of_o wife_n to_o their_o husband_n the_o very_a near_a conjoin_v in_o humane_a fellowship_n even_o so_o far_o as_o a_o realm_n exceed_v a_o private_a family_n but_o if_o one_o of_o your_o own_o servant_n child_n or_o wife_n shall_v do_v that_o without_o your_o will_n nay_o against_o your_o will_n and_o express_v commandment_n that_o your_o captain_n and_o you_o have_v attempt_v without_o and_o against_o the_o queen_n highness_n pleasure_n will_v you_o account_v they_o good_a servant_n good_a child_n or_o good_a wife_n if_o they_o shall_v put_v on_o armour_n and_o weapon_n and_o become_v terrible_a or_o threaten_v force_n to_o the_o master_n father_n husband_n or_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o family_n if_o the_o case_n be_v your_o own_o you_o will_v more_o mislike_v it_o the_o prince_n be_v the_o husband_n of_o the_o common_a wealth_n marry_v to_o the_o realm_n and_o the_o same_o by_o ceremony_n of_o a_o ring_n shall_v you_o resist_v her_o authority_n and_o refuse_v her_o blessing_n and_o say_v you_o be_v she_o good_a child_n shall_v your_o captain_n forsake_v her_o service_n and_o say_v they_o be_v good_a servant_n note_v withal_o how_o likely_a they_o be_v to_o profess_v a_o true_a religion_n that_o hold_v this_o principle_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o keep_v no_o faith_n use_v no_o loyalty_n regard_v no_o oath_n and_o promise_n make_v with_o attestation_n of_o god_n and_o avow_v themselves_o to_o renounce_v of_o heaven_n and_o to_o eternal_a damnation_n they_o regard_v no_o religion_n that_o go_v so_o irreligious_o to_o work_v all_o be_v but_o show_v and_o hypocrisy_n reed_n i_o beseech_v you_o the_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o sir_n john_n cheek_n knight_n of_o the_o hurt_n of_o sedition_n there_o see_v as_o in_o a_o glass_n
when_o the_o people_n set_v one_o over_o they_o 17._o sert._n 4._o p._n 17._o reserve_v to_o themselves_o authority_n either_o to_o displace_v or_o control_v he_o or_o if_o need_v be_v to_o rise_v up_o in_o arm_n against_o he_o and_o to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o they_o give_v unto_o he_o but_o improper_o the_o name_n of_o a_o king._n obj._n 18._o sert._n 5._o p._n 18._o but_o be_v there_o no_o authority_n to_o restrain_v a_o king_n if_o at_o any_o time_n he_o shall_v be_v impious_a or_o unjust_a in_o his_o government_n otherwise_o the_o people_n may_v be_v miserable_o oppress_v religion_n deface_v yea_o all_o thing_n turn_v upside_o down_o and_o in_o the_o end_n the_o commonwealth_n utter_o overthrow_v wisdom_n therefore_o reason_n and_o necessity_n the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o the_o good_a of_o man_n require_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v in_o israel_n some_o authority_n either_o in_o the_o people_n priests_z senate_n or_o inferior_a magistrate_n against_o those_o king_n who_o do_v degenerate_a into_o violent_a and_o bloody_a tyrant_n answ_n this_o reason_n have_v carry_v many_o headlong_a in_o heat_n to_o condemn_v and_o reject_v utter_o these_o absolute_a monarchy_n as_o tyrannical_a and_o barbarous_a etc._n etc._n but_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o suffer_v ourselves_o to_o be_v deceive_v by_o any_o appearance_n to_o judge_v that_o to_o be_v unlawful_a and_o profane_a ☞_o ☞_o which_o god_n by_o establish_v it_o in_o his_o church_n 19_o p._n 19_o have_v show_v to_o be_v holy_a and_o lawful_a the_o authority_n of_o a_o king_n over_o his_o people_n be_v no_o less_o than_o be_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o father_n in_o his_o family_n in_o respect_n of_o his_o child_n who_o if_o he_o do_v injurious_o entreat_v any_o of_o they_o or_o live_v any_o way_n disorderly_a it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o his_o child_n if_o not_o with_o silence_n to_o suffer_v it_o yet_o with_o great_a modesty_n to_o admonish_v he_o of_o it_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v join_v together_o and_o offer_v any_o violence_n unto_o he_o especial_o if_o they_o shall_v throw_v he_o out_o of_o his_o house_n all_o man_n will_v count_v they_o rebellious_a and_o ungracious_a child_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o if_o they_o shall_v take_v his_o life_n from_o he_o they_o be_v to_o be_v esteem_v notorious_o wicked_a yea_o rather_o as_o monster_n 20._o p._n 20._o worthy_a to_o be_v abhor_v of_o all_o man_n no_o subject_n of_o what_o place_n soever_o no_o not_o the_o whole_a people_n joint_o can_v lawful_o use_v any_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n person_n or_o proceed_n and_o that_o the_o king_n may_v though_o not_o lawful_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n of_o man_n or_o of_o nature_n yet_o safe_o and_o free_o in_o respect_n of_o his_o subject_n 21._o p._n 21._o do_v whatsoever_o please_v he_o according_a as_o jacob_n foretell_v gen._n 49.9_o the_o deal_a of_o god_n himself_o do_v prove_v the_o same_o who_o when_o he_o purpose_v to_o preserve_v david_n against_o the_o fury_n of_o saul_n ☞_o ☞_o will_v never_o suffer_v he_o to_o oppose_v ceila_n or_o any_o other_o of_o saul_n city_n against_o he_o but_o make_v he_o fly_v first_o into_o the_o mountain_n and_o desert_n and_o afterward_o out_o of_o the_o land_n to_o the_o philistine_n yea_o david_n although_o he_o be_v appoint_v by_o the_o express_a word_n of_o god_n to_o succeed_v saul_n in_o the_o kingdom_n yet_o he_o be_v so_o far_o from_o lay_v violent_a hand_n upon_o he_o that_o his_o heart_n smite_v he_o 1_o sam._n 24.6_o i_o e._n his_o conscience_n do_v accuse_v he_o that_o he_o have_v behave_v himself_o disloyal_o against_o the_o king_n in_o that_o he_o have_v offer_v violence_n to_o the_o king_n garment_n because_o that_o be_v as_o a_o threaten_n of_o death_n unto_o he_o and_o a_o great_a disgrace_n yea_o further_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o god_n do_v ever_o by_o any_o of_o his_o prophet_n stir_v up_o his_o people_n to_o maintain_v his_o true_a worship_n by_o violence_n against_o the_o king_n or_o ever_o reprove_v they_o because_o they_o have_v suffer_v they_o to_o set_v up_o idolatry_n ☞_o ☞_o which_o be_v a_o evident_a proof_n of_o this_o point_n for_o if_o it_o have_v be_v lawful_a to_o resist_v in_o any_o case_n then_o sure_o in_o the_o maintenance_n of_o the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n 22._o p._n 22._o and_o of_o his_o glory_n no_o man_n no_o company_n of_o man_n can_v for_o any_o offence_n commit_v by_o the_o king_n either_o against_o god_n or_o man_n the_o first_o or_o second_o table_n call_v he_o to_o account_v summon_v he_o to_o appear_v in_o judgement_n or_o use_v any_o manner_n of_o violence_n either_o in_o word_n or_o deed_n against_o he_o to_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n neither_o the_o kingdom_n be_v give_v 28._o sect._n 6._o p._n 23._o sect._n 7._o p._n 28._o nor_o the_o condition_n impose_v by_o man_n but_o by_o god_n and_o therefore_o they_o can_v not_o forfeit_v their_o kingdom_n to_o man_n but_o only_o to_o god_n but_o what_o be_v the_o behaviour_n of_o loyal_a subject_n in_o such_o case_n the_o weapon_n which_o god_n give_v unto_o his_o people_n wherewith_o to_o defend_v themselves_o against_o the_o tyranny_n of_o their_o lawful_a king_n be_v these_o 1._o wisdom_n careful_o to_o avoid_v all_o occasion_n of_o the_o king_n anger_n and_o injury_n 2._o to_o avoid_v and_o decline_v from_o the_o violence_n and_o injury_n itself_o by_o fly_v 3._o the_o three_o remedy_n where_o the_o second_o be_v want_v be_v patience_n to_o suffer_v with_o a_o quiet_a mind_n the_o violence_n or_o injustice_n of_o the_o king_n which_o can_v not_o be_v by_o wisdom_n either_o prevent_v or_o avoid_v 4._o the_o last_o remedy_n be_v to_o appeal_v from_o the_o unjust_a sentence_n of_o the_o king_n not_o to_o any_o man_n or_o to_o any_o court_n here_o on_o earth_n but_o to_o the_o king_n of_o king_n even_o to_o god_n himself_o who_o ear_n be_v always_o open_a to_o hear_v those_o who_o be_v oppress_v this_o remedy_n be_v the_o last_o and_o therefore_o not_o to_o be_v use_v but_o in_o case_n of_o great_a extremity_n whenas_o the_o violence_n be_v too_o too_o grievous_a shameful_a and_o to_o man_n infirmity_n altogether_o intolerable_a 29._o p._n 29._o this_o mean_n do_v samuel_n commend_v unto_o the_o people_n whereby_o they_o shall_v ease_v themselves_o of_o those_o intolerable_a burden_n of_o tribute_n which_o their_o king_n will_v lay_v upon_o they_o 1_o sam._n 8.18_o say_n than_o you_o be_v thus_o oppress_v by_o your_o king_n shall_v not_o rebel_v against_o he_o but_o shall_v cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n where_o it_o be_v add_v that_o god_n will_v not_o hear_v they_o when_o they_o cry_v this_o be_v mean_v that_o can_v not_o afterward_o put_v down_o their_o king_n neither_o be_v free_v from_o their_o tyranny_n the_o same_o reverend_a prelate_n in_o his_o encounter_n against_o parson_n 187._o p._n 187._o say_v diversity_n of_o religion_n change_v not_o the_o natural_a right_n of_o inheritance_n this_o ancient_a doctrine_n the_o protestant_n still_o follow_v they_o still_o acknowledge_v henry_n the_o four_o of_o france_n when_o he_o revolt_v from_o they_o but_o the_o romanist_n will_v not_o admit_v he_o while_o he_o profess_v himself_o a_o protestant_n and_o in_o his_o causa_fw-la regius_fw-la his_o answer_n to_o card._n bell._n 26_o lond._n an._n 1620._o c._n 1._o 1._o 21._o p._n 26_o book_n de_fw-fr officio_fw-la principis_fw-la christiani_n write_v by_o he_o when_o he_o be_v bishop_n of_o coventry_n and_o litchfield_n he_o show_v how_o vain_a that_o compact_n whether_o tacit_n or_o express_v be_v whereby_o king_n as_o bell._n say_v stand_v bind_v to_o the_o pope_n so_o that_o by_o virtue_n thereof_o whenever_o they_o turn_v heretic_n or_o will_v make_v their_o subject_n such_o he_o may_v deprive_v they_o of_o their_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o the_o cardinal_n cite_v that_o of_o our_o holy_a saviour_n whosoever_o do_v not_o hate_v father_n and_o mother_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o i_o he_o answer_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o only_o only_o signify_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o obey_v our_o parent_n in_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o command_v contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n but_o by_o no_o mean_n what_o bell._n compact_n imply_v to_o rob_v our_o parent_n of_o their_o possession_n 74._o c._n 2._o 2._o 9_o p._n 73_o 74._o that_o christ_n exercise_v his_o priestly_a office_n not_o active_o in_o depose_v prince_n but_o passive_o by_o give_v his_o life_n as_o become_v a_o good_a shepherd_n for_o his_o sheep_n and_o when_o the_o apostle_n arm_v st._n timothy_n he_o give_v he_o not_o a_o temporal_a sword_n to_o hurt_v any_o man_n but_o a_o spiritual_a to_o be_v exercise_v in_o suffer_v for_o so_o he_o command_v he_o 2_o tim._n 4.5_o watch_z thou_o in_o all_o thing_n endure_v affliction_n 1â—_n affliction_n e_o
divide_v these_o duty_n so_o as_o if_o they_o can_v not_o consist_v together_o and_o do_v not_o both_o peter_n and_o paul_n require_v so_o much_o when_o king_n be_v enemy_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o of_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o subject_n very_o when_o man_n make_v their_o excuse_n by_o god_n in_o this_o they_o tell_v a_o lie_n for_o the_o almighty_a as_o job_n say_v in_o another_o matter_n for_o that_o which_o be_v caesar_n be_v may_v be_v give_v to_o caesar_n without_o the_o least_o breach_n of_o allegiance_n to_o almighty_a god_n and_o it_o be_v most_o true_a that_o chrysostome_n say_v on_o the_o 13_o to_o the_o roman_n subjection_n to_o prince_n overturn_v not_o religion_n a_o point_n belike_o that_o in_o those_o day_n stand_v in_o need_n stall_n and_o successive_o to_o be_v urge_v for_o the_o greek_a scholiast_n likewise_o in_o his_o collect_n on_o the_o same_o place_n to_o the_o roman_n have_v it_o near_a word_n for_o word_n and_o he_o say_v after_o that_o st._n paul_n take_v great_a care_n to_o urge_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d every_o where_n neither_o be_v this_o as_o i_o suppose_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o continuance_n of_o any_o old_a heresy_n but_o because_o st._n paul_n see_v that_o this_o sin_n will_v universal_o and_o successive_o assail_v and_o therefore_o as_o man_n hinder_v the_o work_n of_o godliness_n in_o themselves_o they_o must_v keep_v tender_o in_o the_o reins_o of_o their_o conscience_n the_o reverence_n of_o their_o prince_n whosoever_o do_v vilipend_v his_o sovereign_n in_o his_o conscience_n be_v either_o a_o atheist_n or_o a_o hypocrite_n the_o cause_n of_o sedition_n and_o rebellion_n be_v 1._o pride_n there_o be_v that_o go_v under_o the_o name_n of_o resolute_a that_o give_v occasion_n to_o upbraid_v the_o land_n as_o ezekiel_n upbraid_v jerusalem_n there_o be_v in_o thou_o that_o have_v despise_v father_n and_o mother_n 7._o ez._n 22_o 7._o that_o speak_v scornful_o both_o of_o queen_n and_o council_n 2._o lack_v of_o wisdom_n in_o not_o discern_v the_o policy_n of_o prince_n 3._o lack_n of_o compassion_n in_o not_o weigh_v their_o temptation_n and_o their_o necessity_n 4._o lack_n of_o equity_n when_o the_o subject_n blame_v his_o prince_n for_o his_o own_o fault_n last_o forgetfulness_n of_o their_o benefit_n which_o be_v unthankfulness_n in_o my_o text_n the_o lord_n threaten_v the_o depraver_n of_o king_n and_o magistrate_n the_o foul_a of_o the_o heaven_n shall_v carry_v the_o voice_n etc._n etc._n this_o note_v the_o heinousness_n of_o the_o sin_n for_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v not_o wont_a to_o bewray_v man_n for_o trifle_n and_o be_v strong_a evidence_n that_o the_o malign_v of_o high_a power_n be_v in_o the_o catalogue_n of_o those_o sin_n which_o though_o they_o escape_v man_n yet_o the_o vengeance_n of_o god_n do_v pursue_v and_o as_o it_o be_v bring_v back_o again_o to_o the_o judgement_n seat_n it_o matter_n not_o what_o plausible_a show_v there_o be_v to_o do_v such_o thing_n for_o the_o event_n discover_v that_o they_o be_v but_o show_v absalon_n seem_v to_o have_v a_o just_a quarrel_n against_o amnon_n for_o lie_v with_o his_o sister_n especial_o his_o pernicious_a impunity_n consider_v by_o reason_n of_o david_n be_v indulgence_n but_o absalon_n be_v matter_n be_v not_o amnon_n be_v incest_n but_o amnon_n be_v seniority_n he_o be_v betwixt_o he_o and_o the_o crown_n for_o the_o event_n declare_v what_o a_o hater_n of_o incest_n absalon_n be_v by_o his_o behaviour_n to_o his_o father_n concubine_n and_o the_o lord_n discover_v by_o his_o insurrection_n against_o his_o father_n that_o it_o be_v ambition_n that_o make_v he_o to_o kill_v his_o brother_n dr._n john_n dove_n in_o his_o sermon_n about_o divorcement_n at_o paul_n cross_n 1601._o say_v that_o some_o man_n will_v prove_v rebellion_n and_o high_a treason_n out_o of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o people_n be_v above_o the_o king_n and_o cite_v in_o the_o margin_n vindiciae_fw-la contra_fw-la tyrannos_fw-la chap._n v._o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n sect_n i._o when_o god_n of_o his_o great_a mercy_n have_v take_v to_o himself_o our_o illustrious_a queen_n elizabeth_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o year_n 1603._o her_o undoubted_a successor_n king_n james_n publish_v the_o same_o year_n a_o little_a but_o accurate_a treatise_n entitle_v the_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n which_o be_v a_o exact_a comment_n on_o 1_o sam._n 8.11_o etc._n etc._n where_o samuel_n show_v the_o israelite_n what_o will_v be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n that_o shall_v reign_v over_o they_o that_o if_o he_o make_v their_o freeborn_a child_n bondman_n vers_fw-la 11_o etc._n etc._n and_o seize_v their_o estate_n by_o injustice_n and_o violence_n vers_fw-la 14_o etc._n etc._n they_o shall_v be_v allow_v no_o other_o remedy_n in_o that_o day_n of_o their_o calamity_n but_o to_o cry_v unto_o the_o lord_n vers_n 18._o and_o to_o punish_v they_o for_o their_o contempt_n of_o his_o immediate_a conduct_n god_n threaten_v he_o will_v not_o hear_v they_o in_o this_o book_n say_v the_o learned_a john_n forbes_n 20._o duply_n to_o henderson_n p._n 20._o he_o do_v at_o length_n demonstrate_v that_o in_o a_o free_a monarchy_n such_o as_o he_o prove_v his_o kingdom_n of_o scotland_n to_o be_v the_o subject_n for_o no_o occasion_n or_o pretext_n whatsoever_o may_v take_v arm_n without_o power_n from_o the_o king_n and_o much_o less_o against_o he_o whether_o he_o be_v a_o good_a king_n or_o a_o oppressor_n etc._n etc._n and_o comprehend_v the_o sum_n of_o all_o his_o discourse_n concern_v this_o matter_n in_o these_o word_n follow_v short_o then_o to_o take_v up_o in_o two_o or_o three_o sentence_n ground_v upon_o all_o these_o argument_n out_o of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n the_o duty_n and_o allegiance_n of_o the_o people_n to_o their_o lawful_a king_n their_o obedience_n i_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v to_o he_o as_o to_o god_n lieutenant_n on_o earth_n obey_v his_o command_n in_o all_o thing_n except_o direct_o against_o god_n as_o the_o command_v of_o god_n minister_n acknowledge_v he_o a_o judge_n set_v by_o god_n over_o they_o have_v power_n to_o judge_v they_o but_o to_o be_v judge_v only_o by_o god_n to_o who_o only_o he_o must_v give_v account_n of_o his_o judgement_n fear_v he_o as_o their_o judge_n love_v he_o as_o their_o father_n pray_v for_o he_o as_o their_o protector_n for_o his_o continuance_n if_o he_o be_v good_a for_o his_o amendment_n if_o he_o be_v wicked_a follow_v and_o obey_v his_o lawful_a command_n eschew_v and_o flee_v his_o fury_n in_o his_o unlawful_a without_o resistance_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o by_o sob_n and_o tear_n to_o god_n according_a to_o that_o sentence_n use_v in_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o persecution_n preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la sunt_fw-la arma_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la i._n e._n prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o book_n itself_o speak_v out_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o king_n can_v never_o make_v they_o that_o be_v ordain_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o he_o to_o become_v his_o judge_n and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o a_o private_a man_n to_o revenge_v his_o private_a injury_n upon_o his_o private_a adversary_n since_o god_n have_v only_o give_v the_o sword_n to_o the_o magistrate_n how_o much_o less_o be_v it_o lawful_a to_o the_o people_n or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o who_o all_o be_v but_o private_a man_n to_o take_v upon_o they_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sword_n who_o to_o it_o belong_v not_o against_o the_o public_a magistrate_n who_o to_o only_o it_o belong_v but_o shall_v i_o transcribe_v every_o passage_n out_o of_o that_o accurate_a little_a treatise_n i_o shall_v swell_v this_o volume_n and_o tire_v the_o reader_n who_o i_o therefore_o refer_v for_o his_o further_a satisfaction_n to_o the_o work_n itself_o in_o which_o and_o his_o other_o work_n the_o king_n have_v show_v himself_o as_o a_o learned_a man_n style_v he_o a_o pillar_n of_o the_o church_n 118._o oweni_fw-la antipar_fw-la pag._n 117_o 118._o a_o support_n to_o a_o ruinous_a commonwealth_n a_o brave_a champion_n of_o christ_n against_o antichrist_n and_o the_o new_a arian_n an_o invincible_a defender_n of_o king_n against_o the_o papal_a tyranny_n the_o imposture_n of_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o sedition_n of_o the_o puritan_n the_o restorer_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n and_o the_o defender_n of_o it_o against_o presbyterian_a anarchy_n the_o defender_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n and_o the_o true_o peaceable_a king._n r._n doleman_n i._n e._n parson_n have_v publish_v his_o conference_n concern_v the_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n ann._n 1594._o ah_o book_n from_o whence_o most_o of_o our_o modern_a enemy_n of_o the_o true_a right_n of_o prince_n have_v borrow_v
both_o their_o argument_n and_o authority_n sir_n john_n hayward_n ann._n 1603._o set_v out_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o first_o part_n of_o that_o conference_n which_o be_v reprint_v ann._n 1683._o for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o zealous_a promoter_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n the_o book_n be_v write_v as_o himself_o in_o his_o dedicatory_a epistle_n tell_v the_o king_n in_o defence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n and_o of_o succession_n according_a to_o proximity_n of_o blood_n and_o to_o maintain_v that_o the_o people_n have_v no_o lawful_a power_n to_o remove_v the_o one_o or_o repel_v the_o other_o the_o jesuit_n main_a argument_n be_v 3â—â—_n hayâ—_n pâ—â—_n 1._o ed_n 〈◊〉_d and_o p_o 3â—â—_n that_o succession_n to_o government_n by_o nearness_n of_o blood_n be_v not_o by_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o divine_a but_o by_o the_o humane_a and_o positive_a law_n of_o any_o commonwealth_n and_o consequent_o that_o it_o may_v upon_o just_a cause_n be_v alter_v by_o the_o same_o change_v the_o fashion_n of_o government_n and_o limit_v the_o same_o with_o what_o condition_n they_o please_v but_o the_o learned_a civilian_n confute_v the_o opinion_n with_o much_o reason_n 6._o pag._n 6._o and_o many_o very_a pertinent_a authority_n he_o grant_v that_o it_o be_v inconvenient_a to_o be_v govern_v by_o a_o king_n who_o be_v defective_a in_o body_n or_o mind_n but_o it_o be_v a_o great_a inconvenience_n by_o make_v a_o breach_n in_o this_o high_a point_n of_o state_n to_o open_v a_o entrance_n for_o all_o disorder_n wherein_o ambition_n and_o insolency_n may_v range_v at_o large_a when_o s._n peter_n term_n king_n a_o human_a creature_n etc._n c._n 2._o p._n 39_o 40_o etc._n etc._n 1_o pet._n 2._o he_o mean_v not_o as_o you_o interpret_v a_o thing_n create_v by_o man._n be_v a_o brutish_a creature_n to_o be_v take_v for_o a_o thing_n create_v by_o a_o beast_n if_o so_o than_o all_o creature_n shall_v be_v call_v divine_a because_o they_o be_v create_v by_o god_n to_o who_o it_o be_v proper_a to_o create_v and_o s._n paul_n say_v rom._n 13._o that_o all_o authority_n be_v the_o ordinance_n and_o institution_n of_o god._n it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o the_o first_o heroical_a age_n the_o people_n be_v not_o govern_v by_o any_o positive_a law_n but_o their_o king_n do_v both_o judge_n and_o command_v by_o their_o word_n by_o their_o will_n by_o their_o absolute_a power_n without_o any_o restraint_n or_o direction_n but_o only_o of_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o when_o it_o grow_v troublesome_a and_o tedious_a for_o all_o the_o people_n to_o receive_v their_o right_n from_o one_o man_n law_n be_v invent_v as_o cicero_n say_v and_o when_o any_o people_n be_v subdue_v by_o arm_n law_n be_v lay_v like_o log_n upon_o their_o neck_n to_o keep_v they_o in_o more_o sure_a subjection_n parliament_n in_o all_o place_n have_v be_v erect_v by_o king_n so_o that_o neither_o law_n nor_o parliament_n be_v assign_v by_o the_o people_n for_o assistance_n and_o direction_n to_o their_o king_n we_o must_v judge_v fact_n by_o law_n and_o not_o law_n by_o fact_n or_o example_n which_o alciat_a and_o deciane_fw-la do_v term_v a_o golden_a law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o action_n either_o so_o impious_a or_o absurd_a which_o may_v not_o be_v parallel_v by_o example_n 46._o pag._n 46._o i_o never_o hear_v of_o christian_a prince_n who_o challenge_v infinite_a authority_n without_o limitation_n of_o any_o law_n either_o natural_a or_o divine_a but_o where_o you_o term_v it_o a_o absurd_a paradox_n that_o the_o people_n shall_v not_o have_v power_n to_o chasten_v their_o prince_n and_o upon_o just_a consideration_n to_o remove_v he_o i_o be_o content_a to_o join_v with_o you_o upon_o the_o issue_n 47._o pag._n 47._o have_v you_o no_o text_n of_o scripture_n no_o father_n of_o the_o church_n no_o law_n no_o reason_n to_o allege_v do_v not_o the_o apostle_n 1_o pet._n 2.10_o 13._o judas_n 8._o rom._n 13._o tit._n 3.1_o 1_o tim._n 2.1_o oblige_v we_o to_o pray_v for_o and_o obey_v king_n but_o perhaps_o you_o will_v say_v that_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o mean_v this_o of_o wicked_a prince_n the_o apostle_n speak_v general_o of_o all_o s._n peter_n 1.2.18_o make_v express_a mention_n of_o evil_a lord_n and_o what_o prince_n have_v ever_o be_v more_o either_o irreligious_a or_o tyrannical_a than_o caligula_n tiberius_n nero_n the_o infamy_n of_o their_o age_n under_o who_o empire_n the_o apostle_n do_v both_o live_v 51._o pag._n 50_o 51._o and_o write_v i_o will_v give_v you_o a_o example_n of_o another_o time_n nabuchadnezzar_n king_n of_o assyria_n waste_v all_o palestina_n take_v jerusalem_n slay_v the_o king_n burn_v the_o temple_n take_v away_o the_o holy_a vessel_n and_o treasure_n the_o residue_n he_o permit_v to_o the_o cruelty_n and_o spoil_n of_o his_o unmerciful_a soldier_n who_o defile_v all_o place_n with_o rape_n ruin_n and_o blood._n after_o the_o glut_n of_o this_o butchery_n the_o people_n which_o remain_v he_o lead_v captive_a into_o chaldea_n and_o there_o command_v ☜_o ☜_o that_o whosoever_o refuse_v to_o worship_v his_o golden_a image_n shall_v be_v cast_v into_o a_o fiery_a furnace_n what_o cruelty_n what_o impiety_n be_v comparable_a to_o this_o and_o yet_o the_o prophet_n jeremy_n c._n 29.7_o and_o baruch_n c._n 1.11_o do_v write_v to_o those_o captive_a jew_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o prosperity_n and_o life_n of_o he_o and_o baltasar_n his_o son_n that_o their_o day_n may_v be_v upon_o earth_n as_o the_o day_n of_o heaven_n and_o ezekiel_n c._n 17._o both_o blame_n and_o threaten_v zedekiah_n for_o his_o disloyalty_n in_o revolt_a from_o nabuchadnezzar_n who_o homager_n and_o tributary_n he_o be_v what_o answer_n will_v you_o make_v to_o this_o example_n prince_n be_v the_o immediate_a minister_n of_o god_n and_o therefore_o he_o call_v nabuchadnezzar_n his_o servant_n and_o the_o prophet_n esay_n call_v cyrus_n a_o profane_a and_o heathen_a king_n the_o lord_n anoint_v in_o regard_n hereof_o david_n call_v they_o god_n and_o if_o they_o do_v abuse_v their_o power_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v judge_v by_o their_o subject_n as_o be_v both_o inferior_a and_o naked_a of_o authority_n because_o all_o jurisdiction_n within_o their_o realm_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o which_o their_o presence_n only_o do_v silence_n and_o suspend_v but_o god_n reserve_v they_o to_o the_o sore_a trial_n horrible_o and_o sudden_o say_v the_o wise_a man_n will_v the_o lord_n appear_v unto_o they_o and_o a_o hard_a judgement_n shall_v they_o have_v 52._o pag._n 52._o if_o he_o command_v those_o thing_n that_o be_v lawful_a we_o must_v manifest_v our_o obedience_n by_o ready_a perform_n if_o he_o enjoin_v we_o those_o action_n that_o be_v evil_a we_o must_v show_v our_o subjection_n by_o patient_a endure_a it_o be_v god_n only_o who_o set_v king_n in_o their_o state_n it_o be_v he_o only_o who_o may_v remove_v they_o 2_o chron._n 1._o prov._n 28.2_o 2_o chron._n 28.6_o and_o therefore_o we_o endure_v with_o patience_n unseasonable_a wether_n unfruitful_a year_n and_o other_o like_a punishment_n of_o god_n so_o must_v we_o tolerate_v the_o imperfection_n of_o prince_n and_o quiet_o expect_v either_o reformation_n or_o else_o a_o change_n this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n 53._o pag._n 53._o even_o against_o their_o most_o mortal_a persecutor_n in_o a_o word_n the_o current_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n be_v in_o this_o point_n concurrent_a insomuch_o as_o among_o they_o all_o there_o be_v not_o one_o fond_a not_o any_o one_o one_o be_v a_o small_a number_n and_o yet_o i_o say_v confident_o again_o there_o be_v not_o any_o one_o who_o have_v let_v fall_v so_o soose_a a_o speech_n as_o may_v be_v strain_v to_o a_o contrary_a sense_n how_o then_o be_v you_o of_o late_o become_v both_o so_o active_a and_o resolute_a to_o cut_v in_o sunder_o the_o reins_o of_o obedience_n the_o very_a sinew_n of_o government_n and_o order_n 54._o pag._n 54._o neither_o be_v the_o devil_n ever_o able_a until_o in_o late_a decline_a time_n to_o possess_v the_o heart_n of_o christian_n with_o these_o curse_a opinion_n which_o do_v evermore_o beget_v a_o world_n of_o murder_n rape_n ruin_n and_o desolation_n for_o tell_v i_o what_o if_o the_o prince_n who_o you_o persuade_v the_o people_n you_o have_v power_n to_o depose_v be_v able_a to_o make_v and_o maintain_v his_o party_n what_o if_o other_o prince_n who_o it_o do_v concern_v as_o well_o in_o honour_n to_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nation_n observe_v as_o also_o in_o policy_n to_o break_v those_o proceed_n which_o may_v form_v precedent_n against_o themselves_o do_v adjoyn_v to_o the_o side_n what_o if_o whilst_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o people_n be_v as_o be_v the_o frog_n and_o the_o mouse_n in_o the_o heat_n of_o their_o encounter_n some_o
the_o heart_n of_o prince_n like_o river_n of_o water_n you_o know_v how_o before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n the_o jewish_a church_n by_o the_o command_n of_o ahasuerus_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v 4._o esth_n 4._o both_o young_a and_o old_a etc._n etc._n here_o the_o whole_a church_n by_o the_o barbarous_a designment_n of_o ahasuerus_n seem_v to_o be_v in_o the_o very_a jaw_n of_o death_n yet_o they_o take_v no_o arm_n they_o consult_v not_o how_o to_o poison_v ahasuerus_n or_o haman_n they_o animate_v no_o desperate_a person_n sudden_o to_o stab_v they_o but_o there_o be_v only_o great_a sorrow_n among_o they_o and_o fast_v and_o weep_v etc._n etc._n this_o book_n give_v so_o much_o disgust_v to_o a_o party_n of_o man_n in_o this_o kingdom_n that_o they_o can_v not_o be_v quiet_a till_o something_o be_v print_v under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o answer_n to_o it_o though_o every_o pamphlet_n that_o be_v so_o call_v do_v not_o deserve_v that_o name_n and_o to_o make_v it_o pass_v the_o more_o plausible_o it_o assume_v the_o same_o title_n deus_fw-la &_o rex_fw-la and_o be_v say_v to_o have_v be_v print_v at_o colen_n an._n dom._n 1618._o the_o author_n of_o which_o though_o unquestionable_o a_o papist_n as_o appear_v by_o many_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n affirm_v 13._o p._n 13._o that_o the_o scot_n have_v undoubted_o the_o true_a spirit_n of_o the_o gospel_n who_o profess_v and_o for_o it_o he_o quote_v knox_n be_v history_n of_o the_o scotch_a church_n that_o they_o will_v be_v subject_n to_o no_o one_o unless_o they_o can_v enjoy_v their_o desire_a reformation_n 19_o p._n 19_o and_o that_o the_o former_a dialogue_n false_o assert_n that_o king_n have_v their_o power_n only_o from_o god_n and_o be_v accountable_a only_o to_o he_o and_o that_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n can_v be_v dissolve_v if_o the_o king_n turn_v tyrant_n infidel_n heretic_n or_o apostate_n and_o that_o king_n be_v not_o to_o be_v depose_v or_o resist_v unless_o by_o prayer_n and_o tear_n though_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o so_o much_o impiety_n and_o madness_n as_o to_o seek_v the_o ruin_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o destruction_n of_o religion_n which_o assertion_n the_o author_n condemn_v but_o with_o no_o reason_n and_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o injustice_n while_o he_o own_v and_o improve_v the_o romish_a doctrine_n of_o resist_v and_o depose_v prince_n in_o many_o place_n so_o easy_o be_v man_n incline_v to_o be_v despiser_n of_o dignity_n and_o blasphemer_n of_o dominion_n gabriel_n powel_n say_v 69_o de_fw-fr adiaplyris_n lond._n 1606._o c_o 8._o 8._o 34_o p._n 69_o that_o when_o st._n paul_n bid_v we_o be_v obedient_a for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o he_o mean_v we_o must_v no_o way_n offend_v the_o magistrate_n by_o rebel_a against_o he_o but_o that_o we_o must_v keep_v a_o good_a conscience_n in_o his_o sight_n who_o have_v set_v the_o magistrate_n over_o we_o 71._o we_o we_o 93._o p._n 71._o for_o his_o power_n be_v from_o god_n and_o to_o the_o just_a praise_n of_o our_o reformation_n he_o add_v 79_o add_v c._n 9_o sect._n 35._o p._n 79_o that_o no_o church_n in_o europe_n reform_v herself_o more_o orderly_o than_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o nothing_o be_v do_v tumultuary_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n or_o by_o fraud_n but_o all_o alteration_n be_v make_v by_o the_o supreme_a power_n of_o the_o nation_n agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n oliver_n oâ—mered_v in_o his_o picture_n of_o a_o papist_n it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o subject_n to_o attempt_v the_o murder_n of_o their_o sovereign_n for_o religion_n sake_n or_o for_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o go_v with_o cresset_n and_o torchlight_n throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n of_o god_n and_o throughout_o the_o spacious_a volume_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o tell_v i_o whether_o any_o priest_n levite_n evangelist_n apostle_n ancient_a father_n ever_o have_v teach_v counsel_v and_o much_o less_o practise_v the_o like_a i_o say_v not_o against_o lawful_a magistrate_n ☜_o ☜_o but_o tyrannous_a ruler_n and_o such_o as_o be_v reprobate_v of_o god_n 176._o p._n 176._o the_o prophet_n isaiah_n complain_v of_o the_o exaction_n and_o oppression_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n show_v they_o their_o fault_n and_o admonish_v they_o of_o god_n vengeance_n but_o he_o do_v not_o animate_v encourage_v and_o incite_v the_o people_n to_o avenge_v themselves_o of_o their_o prince_n and_o to_o lift_v up_o arm_n against_o they_o the_o prophet_n amos_n micah_n and_o zephaniah_n give_v sufficient_a testimony_n that_o the_o ruler_n in_o their_o time_n be_v very_o wicked_a man_n and_o such_o as_o do_v grind_v the_o face_n of_o the_o subject_n and_o yet_o all_o this_o notwithstanding_o they_o do_v not_o advise_v the_o subject_n to_o mutiny_n or_o rebel_v against_o their_o prince_n when_o rome_n be_v pure_a and_o primitive_a you_o shall_v find_v 179._o p._n 179._o the_o arm_n of_o the_o church_n be_v tear_n and_o prayer_n but_o now_o they_o be_v degenerate_a from_o their_o former_a purity_n and_o open_o threaten_v the_o life_n of_o king_n the_o ancient_a roman_n shall_v in_o judgement_n rise_v against_o you_o and_o condemn_v you_o for_o they_o conspire_v not_o the_o death_n of_o pagan_n infidel_n and_o tyrant_n that_o make_v havoc_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n sect_n vi_o among_o these_o divine_n i_o will_v place_v one_o civilian_n the_o famous_a albericus_fw-la gentilis_fw-la who_o though_o bear_v in_o italy_n yet_o live_v long_o in_o england_n the_o king_n professor_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o most_o famous_a university_n of_o oxon_n of_o which_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a ornament_n i_o shall_v not_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v on_o this_o subject_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la since_o he_o have_v undertake_v it_o profess_o in_o his_o three_o royal_a disputation_n to_o london_n 1605._o 4_o to_o as_o he_o call_v they_o in_o the_o first_o of_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o absolute_a power_n of_o a_o king_n wherein_o his_o notion_n be_v very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o sentiment_n of_o his_o master_n king_n james_n in_o his_o true_a law_n of_o free_a monarchy_n to_o which_o he_o refer_v he_o affirm_v that_o he_o be_v absolute_o supreme_a 17._o p._n 9_o 10_o 17._o who_o acknowledge_v nothing_o above_o he_o but_o god_n to_o who_o only_o and_o not_o to_o any_o other_o he_o be_v to_o render_v a_o account_n he_o confess_v there_o be_v some_o magistrate_n improper_o call_v king_n such_o as_o the_o king_n of_o sparta_n and_o of_o egypt_n to_o which_o last_o there_o be_v law_n set_v how_o far_o they_o shall_v walk_v and_o how_o often_o bath_n themselves_o who_o may_v be_v accuse_v when_o they_o be_v dead_a and_o be_v convict_v be_v deny_v decent_a burial_n but_o those_o do_v not_o deserve_v to_o be_v call_v king_n who_o subject_n pay_v they_o no_o more_o obedience_n than_o they_o please_v a_o prince_n be_v a_o god_n upon_o earth_n his_o power_n be_v great_a than_o either_o that_o of_o a_o father_n of_o old_a over_o his_o child_n or_o that_o of_o a_o master_n over_o his_o servant_n all_o prince_n be_v feudatary_n to_o god_n 17._o p_o 17._o to_o who_o they_o ought_v to_o render_v a_o account_n of_o their_o government_n who_o be_v their_o only_a judge_n 34._o p._n 34._o it_o be_v a_o maxim_n in_o the_o civil_a law_n princeps_fw-la legibus_fw-la solutus_fw-la est_fw-la a_o prince_n be_v free_a from_o law_n the_o greek_a interpreter_n understand_v it_o of_o his_o freedom_n from_o penal_a law_n for_o a_o prince_n have_v no_o judge_n who_o can_v compel_v he_o other_o that_o he_o be_v exempt_a from_o the_o coaction_n not_o from_o the_o direction_n of_o the_o law_n but_o all_o agree_v against_o any_o force_n to_o be_v use_v against_o he_o this_o and_o much_o more_o to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n will_v meet_v with_o in_o that_o first_o disputation_n while_o the_o three_o treat_v large_o how_o unjust_a any_o violence_n be_v 100_o p_o 39_o p._n 100_o which_o subject_n use_v against_o their_o king_n by_o king_n he_o say_v he_o mean_v such_o a_o prince_n as_o have_v no_o superior_a no_o judge_n or_o governor_n over_o he_o he_o mean_v also_o a_o lawful_a prince_n not_o a_o tyrant_n but_o such_o a_o lawful_a prince_n who_o rule_v tyrannical_o i.e._n seek_v the_o destruction_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n it_o be_v a_o fundamental_a and_o unquestionable_a law_n that_o man_n ought_v to_o honour_v their_o prince_n 102._o p._n 101_o 102._o and_o not_o to_o speak_v evil_a of_o he_o and_o that_o what_o injury_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o parent_n 3._o parad_a 3._o ought_v much_o less_o to_o be_v do_v to_o a_o prince_n but_o no_o man_n say_v tully_n can_v take_v away_o the_o life_n of_o his_o father_n without_o
heretic_n his_o anoint_v may_v be_v wipe_v off_o or_o scrape_v off_o than_o you_o may_v write_v a_o book_n de_fw-fr justa_fw-la abdicatione_n make_v a_o holy_a league_n etc._n etc._n but_o it_o be_v not_o religion_n nor_o virtue_n nor_o any_o spiritual_a grace_n this_o royal_a anoint_v christus_fw-la domini_fw-la be_v say_v not_o only_o of_o josias_n a_o king_n true_o religious_a but_o of_o cyrus_n a_o mere_a heathen_a not_o only_o of_o david_n a_o good_a king_n but_o of_o saul_n a_o tyrant_n even_o when_o he_o be_v at_o the_o worst_a unxit_fw-la in_o regem_fw-la royal_a unction_n give_v no_o grace_n but_o a_o just_a title_n only_o it_o include_v nothing_o but_o a_o just_a title_n it_o exclude_v nothing_o but_o usurpation_n god_n claim_n never_o forfeit_v his_o character_n never_o to_o be_v wipe_v out_o or_o scrape_v out_o nor_o king_n lose_v their_o right_n no_o more_o than_o patriarch_n do_v their_o fatherhood_n 809._o p._n 809._o never_a be_v any_o true_o partaker_n of_o the_o inward_a anoint_v of_o a_o christian_a man_n but_o he_o be_v ever_o fast_o and_o firm_a to_o the_o royal_a anoint_v the_o same_o excellent_a prelate_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o tortus_fw-la or_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n book_n against_o king_n james_n apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n say_v that_o subject_n be_v bind_v to_o obey_v their_o prince_n by_o all_o law_n 36._o london_n 1609._o p._n 16._o 36._o natural_a moral_a civil_a municipal_a that_o christ_n never_o interdict_v any_o subject_n obedience_n his_o father_n send_v he_o not_o into_o the_o world_n on_o this_o errand_n nor_o do_v he_o send_v any_o of_o his_o follower_n 43._o p._n 43._o let_v the_o king_n be_v a_o heathen_a he_o cease_v not_o to_o be_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v a_o julian_n a_o apostate_n which_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o heathen_a yet_o he_o be_v a_o king_n still_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o against_o even_o such_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v arm_n nay_o it_o be_v a_o sin_n not_o to_o take_v arm_n in_o their_o defence_n when_o they_o command_v we_o 110._o p._n 110._o both_o papist_n and_o puritan_n conspire_v the_o hurt_n of_o king_n as_o herod_n and_o pilate_n agree_v to_o murder_n christ_n both_o being_n equal_o injurious_a to_o king_n in_o strive_v to_o rob_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n king_n in_o their_o kingdom_n be_v god_n vicar_n 161._o p._n 158_o 161._o and_o the_o ancient_a christian_n cheerful_o obey_v they_o a_o force_a obedience_n rather_o become_v the_o devil_n than_o a_o christian_n for_o they_o be_v subject_a against_o their_o will_n but_o to_o the_o praise_n of_o christianity_n the_o christian_n in_o the_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o sincere_o obedient_a that_o their_o enemy_n can_v not_o bespatter_v they_o and_o so_o cheerful_o patient_a that_o their_o enemy_n be_v force_v to_o admire_v they_o and_o it_o be_v blasphemy_n against_o christ_n to_o think_v or_o say_v 321._o p._n 321._o that_o he_o will_v have_v any_o one_o that_o be_v his_o vicar_n to_o hinder_v subject_n from_o be_v true_a to_o their_o prince_n or_o king_n from_o be_v safe_a 385._o p._n 384_o 385._o king_n derive_v their_o authority_n from_o god_n the_o people_n confer_v nothing_o upon_o they_o they_o be_v god_n anointed_n not_o the_o people_n the_o form_n of_o government_n may_v be_v from_o man_n but_o the_o authority_n be_v always_o from_o heaven_n anno_fw-la 1610_o the_o same_o learned_a prelate_n publish_v his_o answer_n to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n apology_n and_o therein_o aver_v 58._o aver_v c._n 2._o p._n 58._o that_o every_o subject_a be_v bind_v by_o his_o allegiance_n not_o to_o suffer_v any_o one_o who_o shall_v endeavour_v either_o to_o depose_v his_o prince_n or_o to_o dispose_v of_o his_o kingdom_n he_o be_v bind_v to_o oppose_v himself_o against_o any_o invader_n neither_o to_o absolve_v himself_o from_o his_o allegiance_n nor_o to_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v absolve_v by_o any_o other_o not_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o sovereign_n but_o to_o defend_v he_o from_o all_o violence_n in_o his_o crown_n and_o person_n and_o to_o discover_v all_o conspiracy_n 132._o p._n 132._o to_o render_v to_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n the_o apostle_n do_v so_o to_o tiberius_n caligula_n claudius_n nero_n domitian_n the_o martyr_n do_v so_o to_o commodus_n severus_n decius_n dioclesian_n the_o father_n do_v so_o to_o constantius_n valens_n and_o anastasius_n nay_o the_o pope_n themselves_o do_v so_o to_o the_o arian_n to_o theodoric_n and_o the_o goth_n in_o their_o time_n the_o contrary_a doctrine_n be_v reckon_v to_o be_v heresy_n these_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o that_o great_a man_n than_o who_o while_o he_o live_v the_o king_n have_v not_o a_o more_o loyal_a servant_n nor_o the_o church_n a_o more_o learned_a prelate_n as_o the_o editor_n râ—gi_n editor_n ep._n ded._n râ—gi_n of_o his_o opuscula_fw-la with_o justice_n aver_v when_o becanus_n a_o busy_a jesuit_n have_v undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o admirable_a prelate_n book_n against_o bellarmin_n rich._n thompson_n a_o 1611._o write_v his_o vindication_n 20._o p._n 20._o and_o smart_o censure_v his_o adversary_n for_o say_v that_o in_o england_n we_o swear_v allegiance_n to_o our_o king_n upon_o these_o two_o condition_n 1._o as_o long_o as_o we_o stay_v in_o england_n 2._o as_o long_o as_o he_o maintain_v the_o true_a religion_n both_o which_o proposition_n as_o he_o say_v be_v most_o false_a and_o then_o he_o proceed_v to_o confirm_v his_o hypothesis_n prove_v in_o pursuance_n of_o his_o design_n 27._o p._n 27._o that_o to_o the_o oath_n of_o a_o papist_n no_o regard_n ought_v to_o be_v have_v for_o who_o can_v believe_v ☞_o ☞_o whether_o he_o swear_v true_o and_o from_o his_o heart_n who_o defend_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o a_o mix_a proposition_n of_o which_o one_o part_n be_v speak_v 44._o p._n 44._o the_o other_o reserve_v the_o text_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_a only_o concern_v king_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a bible_n none_o be_v call_v the_o lord_n anoint_a but_o king_n and_o rabbi_n levi_n ben_n gershon_n the_o jew_n have_v commented_a more_o honest_o and_o more_o like_o a_o christian_a on_o 1_o sam._n 12.24_o than_o the_o father_n of_o the_o society_n of_o the_o jesuit_n 83._o p._n 78_o 79_o 83._o all_o prince_n even_o pagan_n have_v a_o supreme_a power_n over_o all_o their_o subject_n and_o in_o all_o cause_n and_o proscribere_fw-la &_o non_fw-la posse_fw-la proscribi_fw-la propria_fw-la sunt_fw-la regum_fw-la timendorum_fw-la in_o proprios_fw-la greges_fw-la &_o ad_fw-la ipsos_fw-la coelitùs_fw-la delapsâ_fw-la autoritate_fw-la ac_fw-la peculiari_fw-la quâdam_fw-la ratione_fw-la spectant_fw-la i._n e._n to_o punish_v other_o and_o not_o to_o be_v punishable_a themselves_o be_v the_o peculiar_a right_n of_o king_n derive_v unto_o they_o from_o above_o nor_o be_v becanus_n the_o only_a antagonist_n that_o bishop_n andrews_n meet_v with_o in_o this_o cause_n eudaemon_n johannes_n a_o cretan_a and_o a_o jesuit_n and_o he_o need_v no_o other_o character_n undertake_v the_o defence_n of_o garnet_n and_o the_o censure_n of_o allegiance_n he_o dr._n samuel_n collins_n the_o public_a professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o cambridge_n 1612._o cantab._n 1612._o undertake_v wherein_o he_o averr_v 52._o averr_v par._n 2._o p._n 52._o that_o the_o jesuit_n have_v belie_v king_n james_n when_o he_o call_v he_o a_o follower_n of_o knox_n to_o who_o opinion_n he_o be_v always_o most_o averse_a detest_a both_o he_o and_o his_o follower_n who_o he_o upon_o all_o occasion_n rather_o punish_v than_o countenance_v 252._o countenance_v par._n 3._o c._n 72._o p._n 252._o show_v i_o that_o there_o be_v any_o such_o power_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o in_o private_a person_n but_o in_o the_o pope_n or_o in_o any_o other_o mortal_a to_o depose_v ☞_o ☞_o or_o to_o murder_v a_o king._n if_o a_o king_n do_v not_o his_o duty_n he_o be_v to_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o divine_a tribunal_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v say_v david_n for_o he_o be_v a_o king_n say_v s._n hierom_n and_o have_v no_o one_o who_o he_o may_v fear_v understand_v it_o of_o coercive_a power_n not_o only_o not_o to_o punish_v but_o also_o not_o to_o upbraid_v he_o for_o who_o shall_v say_v to_o a_o king_n why_o do_v thou_o so_o eccl._n 8.4_o and_o who_o can_v resist_v he_o prov._n 30._o 2.3_o p._n 2.3_o but_o you_o have_v find_v out_o this_o pretty_a distinction_n that_o as_o long_o as_o a_o king_n remain_v a_o king_n let_v he_o be_v never_o so_o tyrannical_a his_o subject_n dare_v not_o oppose_v he_o but_o when_o the_o pope_n depose_v he_o than_o it_o be_v lawful_a bold_o to_o oppose_v he_o and_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v where_o the_o odds_o be_v if_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n depose_v he_o so_o that_o if_o the_o commons_o have_v power_n and_o the_o pope_n consent_n and_o no_o danger_n of_o scandal_n
follow_v the_o murder_n of_o king_n be_v lawful_a and_o honourable_a consider_v with_o yourself_o 254._o p._n 254._o what_o a_o gap_n you_o open_v to_o popular_a licentiousness_n when_o you_o praise_v those_o man_n who_o magnify_v the_o parricide_n of_o prince_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o epphata_n to_o f._n t._n be_v a_o vindication_n in_o english_a of_o the_o same_o prelate_n vindicate_v the_o same_o doctrine_n 1617._o cambr._n 1617._o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o say_v that_o though_o king_n die_v like_a man_n i._n e._n quatenus_fw-la homines_fw-la non_fw-la quatenus_fw-la reges_fw-la yet_o we_o be_v to_o remember_v that_o they_o fall_v like_o one_o of_o the_o principes_fw-la i._n e._n one_o of_o the_o angel_n say_v the_o cardinal_n himself_o among_o other_o on_o that_o psalm_n who_o we_o know_v be_v not_o judge_v till_o god_n judge_v they_o though_o no_o doubt_n but_o that_o aggravate_v their_o judgement_n so_o much_o the_o soon_o it_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v what_o correspondence_n such_o ground_n have_v with_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n which_o the_o cardinal_n and_o his_o follower_n will_v seem_v so_o close_o to_o follow_v of_o chrysostome_n ☜_o ☜_o that_o a_o sovereign_a king_n be_v accountable_a to_o none_o not_o only_o to_o his_o subject_n but_o not_o so_o much_o as_o to_o his_o successor_n as_o david_n say_v that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v judge_v by_o god_n only_o the_o same_o chrysostom_n note_v that_o whereas_o the_o psalmist_n pass_v over_o other_o miracle_n of_o the_o wilderness_n in_o deep_a silence_n he_o insist_o only_o on_o the_o death_n of_o og_n and_o sehon_n two_o mighty_a monarch_n because_o king_n life_n be_v so_o whole_o in_o god_n hand_n and_o the_o disposition_n of_o they_o be_v always_o miraculous_a reserve_v and_o appropriate_v to_o god_n himself_o of_o s._n basil_n that_o a_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o no_o judge_n of_o ambrose_n that_o nullis_fw-la tenetur_fw-la legibus_fw-la not_o only_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n but_o not_o the_o king_n of_o egypt_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o theodoret_n who_o tell_v theodosius_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o implead_v a_o king_n not_o only_o in_o his_o person_n but_o not_o personate_n another_o not_o fictione_n juris_fw-la as_o the_o lawyer_n say_v 59_o say_v ch._n 1._o p._n 58_o 59_o now_o obedience_n be_v become_v among_o the_o ceremony_n and_o the_o honour_n of_o our_o parent_n i._n e._n in_o truth_n of_o our_o prince_n patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la by_o ancient_a stile_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o so_o ezechias_n call_v the_o priest_n his_o child_n 2_o chron._n 29.11_o be_v as_o subject_a to_o alteration_n as_o the_o sabbath_n day_n and_o because_o the_o jewish_a ceremony_n may_v not_o only_o be_v omit_v but_o may_v not_o be_v retain_v without_o heinous_a crime_n therefore_o it_o shall_v be_v conscience_n to_o wax_v wanton_a against_o prince_n to_o shake_v off_o their_o yoke_n yea_o merit_n virtue_n and_o what_o not_o as_o if_o the_o precept_n of_o honour_v parent_n which_o be_v the_o primum_fw-la in_o promissione_n ephes_n 6._o be_v now_o secundum_fw-la in_o omissione_n after_o that_o against_o image_n 62._o p._n 60_o 61_o 62._o which_o be_v usual_o cancel_v in_o the_o popish_a catechism_n against_o the_o emperor_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o as_o for_o the_o emperor_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n though_o as_o they_o be_v heathen_a they_o be_v neither_o by_o christ_n nor_o his_o apostle_n obey_v i_o hope_v sir_n it_o be_v enough_o that_o they_o be_v not_o resist_v king_n when_o transport_v by_o error_n they_o forsake_v their_o duty_n 75._o pag._n 75._o yet_o forfeit_v not_o their_o supremacy_n we_o yield_v no_o abdication_n of_o our_o king_n ☞_o ☞_o though_o his_o fault_n be_v heresy_n remember_v that_o deus_fw-la defendit_fw-la oleum_fw-la suum_fw-la as_o optatus_n say_v and_o caesar_n non_fw-la desinit_fw-la esse_fw-la caesar_n even_o in_o alto_n gentilisino_n as_o our_o saviour_n acknowledge_v of_o he_o matt_n 22._o so_o beinous_a be_v the_o heresy_n of_o depose_v magistrate_n for_o moral_a misdemeanour_n a_o bad_a head_n i_o shall_v think_v which_o the_o body_n will_v be_v the_o better_a for_o the_o cut_n off_o no_o iniquity_n can_v abolish_v authority_n and_o if_o it_o be_v object_v 139._o pag._n 94._o p._n 137._o 139._o that_o king_n must_v be_v hamper_v with_o a_o coercive_a power_n or_o all_o must_v run_v to_o nothing_o and_o the_o church_n be_v clean_o extinguish_v it_o be_v answer_v the_o church_n gain_v by_o patience_n in_o persecution_n therefore_o she_o lose_v by_o resistance_n and_o opposition_n sect_n viii_o among_o these_o domestic_a champion_n of_o the_o king_n and_o the_o truth_n it_o may_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o reckon_v a_o eminent_a foreigner_n if_o i_o may_v call_v isaac_n casaubon_n so_o who_o live_v some_o year_n in_o this_o kingdom_n and_o die_v here_o one_o of_o the_o glory_n of_o his_o age_n before_o he_o come_v into_o england_n he_o just_a after_o the_o quarrel_n between_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o republic_n of_o venice_n 1607._o an._n 1607._o print_v a_o discourse_n de_fw-fr libertate_fw-la ecclesiastica_fw-la or_o rather_o but_o a_o part_n of_o a_o discourse_n for_o whereas_o he_o promise_v eleven_o chapter_n the_o first_o three_o be_v not_o entire_o print_v the_o rest_n be_v stop_v at_o the_o press_n by_o order_n of_o the_o french_a king_n though_o as_o imperfect_a as_o the_o book_n be_v goldastus_n have_v think_v it_o worth_a a_o place_n in_o his_o collection_n and_o in_o it_o he_o show_v that_o the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n never_o usurp_v the_o right_n of_o king_n 12.13_o king_n ad_fw-la lect._n p._n 6._o pag._n 12.13_o while_o the_o pope_n spoil_n king_n of_o their_o liberty_n and_o their_o majesty_n too_o for_o under_o they_o it_o sometime_o happen_v that_o king_n may_v be_v safe_a but_o they_o can_v never_o be_v secure_a for_o they_o so_o value_v this_o liberty_n that_o to_o defend_v it_o they_o tumble_v all_o thing_n upside_o down_o mingle_v heaven_n and_o earth_n thing_n sacred_a and_o profane_a and_o whereas_o our_o holy_a master_n precept_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v contradict_v since_o he_o have_v join_v his_o example_n to_o his_o command_n and_o recommend_v to_o we_o the_o love_n of_o our_o enemy_n subjection_n to_o the_o power_n ordain_v of_o god_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o conscience_n sake_n they_o to_o build_v up_o and_o to_o confirm_v this_o liberty_n unknown_a to_o the_o primitive_a time_n do_v every_o where_o enkindle_v war_n become_v a_o terror_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n dispense_v with_o their_o subject_n allegiance_n and_o arm_v they_o against_o their_o own_o sovereign_n and_o pretend_v that_o to_o violate_v all_o law_n divine_a and_o human_a be_v a_o holy_a undertake_n and_o most_o acceptable_a unto_o god._n as_o ifby_o a_o ill_a management_n of_o supreme_a authority_n 17._o pag._n 17._o the_o authority_n be_v forfeit_v and_o if_o once_o prince_n shall_v suffer_v the_o foundation_n of_o their_o government_n to_o be_v shake_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o their_o subject_n their_o government_n and_o empire_n must_v of_o necessity_n reel_v and_o totter_v and_o fall_v into_o the_o dust_n god_n command_v all_o order_n of_o man_n to_o render_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v 69._o pag._n 69._o and_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n therefore_o gregory_n nazianzen_n say_v that_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n do_v reign_v together_o with_o christ_n nor_o do_v it_o make_v any_o difference_n that_o some_o king_n arrive_v to_o the_o throne_n by_o hereditary_a succession_n other_o by_o election_n a_o three_o sort_n by_o conquest_n for_o though_o god_n in_o the_o establishment_n of_o a_o king_n as_o in_o the_o ordination_n of_o a_o priest_n use_v the_o ministry_n of_o man_n yet_o it_o be_v impious_a not_o to_o acknowledge_v that_o the_o dominion_n and_o power_n be_v receive_v original_o from_o god_n by_o god_n king_n reign_n as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o almost_o infinite_a place_n do_v testify_v 103._o p._n 102_o 103._o the_o primitive_a christian_n do_v so_o use_v the_o world_n as_o those_o that_o use_v it_o not_o as_o s._n paul_n advise_v for_o while_o their_o zeal_n for_o piety_n be_v flagrant_a while_o the_o innocency_n of_o their_o manner_n their_o mutual_a love_n and_o affection_n their_o unfeigned_a humility_n ☜_o ☜_o their_o constant_a meditation_n on_o the_o joy_n of_o heaven_n their_o fidelity_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o prince_n as_o far_o as_o their_o conscience_n will_v give_v they_o leave_v last_o their_o incomparable_a constancy_n in_o suffer_v all_o manner_n of_o torment_n for_o the_o true_a religion_n make_v they_o every_o day_n a_o spectacle_n to_o the_o whole_a world_n they_o ravish_v their_o very_a enemy_n to_o admire_v they_o and_o their_o virtue_n these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n this_o the_o
father_n at_o his_o devotion_n instead_o of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d his_o son_n in_o the_o original_a we_o find_v the_o vowel_n set_v in_o the_o teâ—â—_n which_o be_v somewhat_o strange_a in_o that_o tongue_n without_o their_o consonant_n ☞_o ☞_o perhaps_o to_o intimate_v close_o that_o so_o many_o circumstance_n concur_v otherwise_o for_o the_o aggravation_n of_o the_o offence_n as_o subject_n to_o lay_v violent_a hand_n on_o a_o king_n and_o that_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o that_o at_o his_o devotion_n to_o add_v further_o that_o it_o be_v do_v by_o his_o own_o son_n however_o it_o be_v more_o vocal_a than_o the_o blood_n of_o abel_n yet_o the_o manner_n of_o set_v it_o down_o shall_v show_v it_o also_o to_o be_v scelus_fw-la infandum_fw-la a_o wickedness_n too_o monstruous_a to_o be_v full_o express_v two_o son_n there_o be_v that_o david_n have_v who_o he_o especial_o as_o it_o be_v dote_v upon_o above_o the_o rest_n of_o his_o child_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n and_o both_o of_o these_o take_v their_o advantage_n as_o far_o as_o in_o they_o lay_v to_o tumble_v their_o age_a father_n down_o from_o his_o throne_n and_o bury_v he_o alive_a to_o make_v way_n for_o their_o prodigious_a and_o preposterous_a purpose_n the_o former_a by_o the_o people_n favour_n which_o he_o have_v get_v by_o his_o hypocritical_a popularity_n the_o latter_a by_o his_o father_n feebleness_n back_v himself_o by_o the_o countenance_n of_o wicked_a joab_n and_o disloyal_a abiathar_n this_o hard_a measure_n receive_v good_a king_n david_n at_o the_o hand_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o best_o deserve_v he_o see_v the_o law_n of_o nature_n violate_v conscience_n of_o so_o heinous_a a_o fact_n contemn_v his_o indulgence_n repay_v with_o monstrous_a ingratitude_n his_o try_a valour_n outbrave_v by_o his_o own_o subject_n 8._o pag._n 8._o but_o the_o judge_n of_o all_o the_o world_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o like_a passion_n with_o we_o none_o shall_v touch_v his_o anoint_v for_o evil_a but_o evil_o shall_v hunt_v those_o wicked_a person_n to_o destroy_v they_o 10._o p._n 10._o godoliah_n be_v too_o confident_a on_o his_o own_o innocency_n and_o the_o loyalty_n of_o those_o that_o speak_v he_o fair_a but_o the_o event_n prove_v it_o too_o true_a for_o his_o security_n give_v the_o advantage_n which_o the_o traitor_n take_v perform_v that_o most_o wicked_a design_n which_o make_v all_o the_o miserable_a remnant_n of_o israel_n to_o smart_v for_o it_o 12._o p._n 11_o 12._o they_o who_o hold_v such_o ground_n in_o their_o school_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v make_v void_a the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n that_o subject_n have_v take_v to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n that_o upon_o a_o pretence_n they_o be_v fall_v from_o the_o church_n and_o turn_v heretic_n he_o may_v depose_v they_o and_o that_o be_v so_o depose_v they_o may_v be_v lawful_o murder_v by_o their_o subject_n what_o hope_n may_v remain_v that_o such_o so_o breed_v so_o teach_v so_o believe_v will_v ever_o prove_v loyal_a a_o traitor_n be_v a_o man_n of_o belial_n 18._o p._n 16_o 18._o who_o to_o the_o disgrace_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o whole_a family_n impious_o conceiu_v and_o rebellious_o vent_v his_o hatred_n and_o disloyalty_n against_o his_o lawful_a sovereign_n treason_n be_v of_o a_o deep_a tincture_n than_o other_o sin_n deserve_v a_o heavy_a doom_n and_o therrfore_o of_o all_o true_a christian_n the_o more_o earnest_o to_o be_v detest_v 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o have_v these_o man_n remember_v what_o the_o wise_a king_n solomon_n have_v leave_v they_o for_o a_o better_a direction_n prov._n 8._o by_o i_o king_n reign_n etc._n etc._n they_o may_v have_v find_v that_o the_o bond_n of_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v not_o so_o loose_o knit_v by_o god_n that_o subject_n may_v dissolve_v it_o at_o their_o pleasure_n or_o upon_o any_o discontent_n or_o injury_n whatsoever_o cry_n we_o have_v no_o part_n and_o renounce_v our_o inheritance_n for_o as_o a_o head_n never_o so_o rheumatic_a and_o the_o fountain_n of_o all_o disease_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o member_n may_v not_o be_v therefore_o part_v from_o they_o for_o fear_n of_o a_o worse_a inconvenience_n neither_o can_v the_o member_n upbraid_v it_o as_o the_o apostle_n and_o nature_n teach_v we_o with_o these_o contemptuous_a word_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o have_v no_o need_n of_o thou_o so_o the_o head_n in_o the_o body_n politic_a must_v keep_v his_o place_n howsoever_o till_o that_o high_a authority_n take_v it_o off_o who_o first_o set_v it_o on_o to_o change_v it_o for_o a_o better_a the_o more_o pernicious_a in_o reform_a state_n and_o commonwealth_n be_v the_o wicked_a band_n of_o antichrist_n who_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o sever_v those_o who_o god_n have_v so_o link_v together_o what_o other_o conclusion_n do_v they_o drive_v at_o in_o all_o their_o volume_n against_o the_o king_n supremacy_n and_o subject_n oath_n of_o allegiance_n but_o to_o make_v their_o follower_n conceit_n that_o they_o have_v no_o part_n in_o king_n james_n sect_n x._o william_n barclay_n though_o a_o romanist_n have_v write_v six_o book_n against_o the_o enemy_n of_o monarchy_n buchanan_n junius_n brutus_n boucher_n and_o other_o cardinal_z bellarmine_n think_v himself_o so_o near_o concern_v in_o the_o controversy_n as_o to_o write_v a_o answer_n to_o the_o learned_a scotchman_n barclay_n be_v dead_a dr._n buckeridge_n bishop_n of_o rochester_n undertake_v the_o papal_a champion_n 1614_o lond._n 1614_o and_o in_o two_o book_n full_o handle_v the_o power_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o depose_v king_n and_o have_v assert_v 11._o assert_v lib._n 1._o c._n 1._o p._n 11._o that_o authority_n and_o obedience_n be_v relative_n ground_v on_o the_o commandment_n of_o honour_v our_o parent_n and_o etc._n and_o câ—p_n 8_o p._n 1â—0_o etc._n etc._n that_o all_o the_o ancient_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n that_o king_n be_v inferior_a only_o to_o god_n and_o superior_a to_o all_o other_o person_n and_o therefore_o can_v be_v depose_v only_o by_o god_n because_o inferior_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o their_o superior_n and_o that_o their_o misdemeanour_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o their_o subject_n since_o they_o have_v no_o judge_n but_o god_n alone_o he_o cite_v s._n 217._o s._n lib._n 2._o c._n 3._o p._n 217._o paul_n rom._n 13.1_o that_o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v from_o god_n and_o not_o from_o the_o people_n he_o that_o resist_v resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n this_o also_o be_v a_o general_a sentence_n and_o bind_v all_o traitor_n and_o parricide_n who_o conspire_v against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v who_o raise_v sedition_n and_o tumult_n take_v arm_n and_o muster_v force_n against_o king_n though_o they_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o depose_v 281._o lib._n 2._o c._n 6._o p._n 281._o and_o when_o bellarmine_n have_v object_v that_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o immediate_o from_o god_n because_o man_n by_o a_o certain_a natural_a instinct_n choose_v themselves_o magistrate_n by_o who_o they_o be_v govern_v he_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o though_o the_o form_n of_o government_n i._n e._n whether_o it_o be_v a_o monarchy_n aristocracy_n or_o democracy_n be_v from_o man_n yet_o the_o power_n be_v alone_o and_o immediate_o from_o god._n every_o king_n sit_v on_o his_o throne_n as_o a_o god_n i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n but_o can_v the_o people_n choose_v and_o constitute_v a_o deputy_n in_o god_n stead_n can_v they_o erect_v god_n throne_n and_o communicate_v his_o power_n to_o man_n without_o his_o consent_n power_n therefore_o be_v immediate_o from_o god_n although_o it_o be_v give_v to_o this_o or_o that_o particular_a person_n by_o the_o mediation_n of_o the_o people_n 282._o p._n 282._o paternal_a and_o regal_a power_n be_v the_o same_o in_o essence_n though_o they_o differ_v in_o extent_n what_o a_o father_n be_v in_o one_o family_n that_o a_o be_v king_n in_o many_o family_n what_o then_o do_v the_o power_n of_o adam_n over_o his_o son_n and_o nephew_n and_o all_o mankind_n depend_v on_o their_o consent_n or_o do_v it_o flow_v from_o god_n and_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o and_o be_v hereditary_a prince_n who_o be_v not_o make_v but_o bear_v so_o make_v king_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n when_o in_o the_o same_o instant_n in_o which_o the_o father_n die_v the_o son_n be_v king_n 289._o p._n 289._o if_o the_o power_n of_o king_n be_v not_o institute_v by_o man_n without_o god_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v destroy_v by_o man_n without_o god_n grant_v we_o the_o proposition_n true_a that_o god_n do_v give_v kingdom_n to_o the_o subject_n with_o the_o consent_n of_o their_o subject_n 290._o p._n 290._o for_o god_n can_v confer_v and_o transfer_v kingdom_n by_o man_n and_o without_o
puritan_n against_o scripture_n father_n council_n and_o other_o orthodoxal_a writer_n for_o the_o coercion_n deposition_n and_o kill_v of_o king_n and_o the_o title_n be_v a_o sufficient_a declaration_n what_o the_o author_n judgement_n be_v the_o book_n itself_o be_v in_o many_o place_n both_z as_o to_o argument_n and_o style_n very_o agreeable_a to_o the_o treatise_n call_v deus_n &_o rex_fw-la set_v forth_o by_o the_o king_n order_n he_o prove_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n that_o king_n be_v not_o punishable_a by_o man_n but_o reserve_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o in_o the_o subsequent_a chapter_n he_o prove_v the_o same_o by_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o father_n and_o other_o ancient_a writer_n and_o he_o brief_o give_v his_o opinion_n 24._o opinion_n p._n 24._o chap._n 4._o but_o very_o full_o be_v the_o king_n for_o his_o religion_n impious_a for_o his_o government_n unjust_a for_o his_o life_n licentious_a the_o subject_n must_v endure_v he_o the_o bishop_n must_v reprove_v he_o the_o counsellor_n must_v advise_v he_o all_o must_v pray_v for_o he_o and_o no_o mortal_a man_n have_v authority_n to_o disturb_v or_o displace_v he_o the_o same_o author_n ann._n 1622._o print_v at_o cambridg_n his_o antiparaeus_a in_o confutation_n of_o 1612._o of_o ambergae_n 1612._o david_n paraeus_n book_n de_n jure_fw-la regum_fw-la &_o brincipum_fw-la contra_fw-la bellarminum_fw-la becanum_n etc._n etc._n who_o disallow_v the_o pope_n claim_n invest_v the_o power_n over_o prince_n in_o the_o people_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o book_n the_o dr._n show_v the_o consonancy_n and_o agreeableness_n of_o the_o popish_a and_o disciplinarian_a principle_n and_o in_o the_o book_n refute_v from_o the_o dictate_v of_o nature_n etc._n thes_n 1._o p._n 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o law_n of_o nation_n civil_a and_o canon_n scripture_n father_n and_o most_o eminent_a reform_a divine_n that_o the_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n of_o king_n be_v not_o found_v in_o compact_n as_o if_o the_o majesty_n of_o prince_n be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n and_o limit_v by_o they_o but_o that_o 17._o p._n 16_o 17._o as_o god_n be_v the_o supreme_a lord_n of_o all_o who_o judge_n all_o his_o creature_n and_o be_v judge_v of_o none_o so_o king_n and_o prince_n who_o judge_n and_o punish_v other_o can_v be_v judge_v and_o punish_v by_o no_o one_o save_v god_n alone_o to_o who_o only_a power_n they_o be_v subject_a this_o david_n understanding_n though_o guilty_a of_o adultery_n and_o murder_n implore_v the_o divine_a mercy_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v for_o i_o acknowledge_v no_o other_o superior_a on_o earth_n but_o thou_o who_o can_v call_v i_o to_o account_v give_v sentence_n against_o i_o or_o punish_v i_o for_o my_o sin_n the_o reason_n be_v the_o king_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o body_n politic_a but_o the_o member_n ought_v not_o to_o judge_v the_o head_n because_o they_o be_v subject_a nor_o to_o cut_v it_o off_o for_o than_o they_o cease_v to_o be_v member_n and_o this_o the_o heathen_a poet_n know_v and_o aver_v that_o king_n have_v a_o power_n over_o their_o several_a subject_n but_o god_n only_o have_v a_o empire_n and_o authority_n over_o king_n nor_o will_v the_o public_a safety_n and_o tranquillity_n be_v maintain_v without_o such_o a_o unaccountable_a power_n in_o king_n for_o the_o monarch_n who_o be_v oppose_v by_o his_o rebellious_a subject_n although_o they_o be_v much_o too_o strong_a for_o he_o will_v call_v to_o his_o assistance_n all_o his_o neighbour_a king_n and_o confederate_n will_v listen_v foreign_a force_n to_o vindicate_v himself_o and_o the_o misery_n of_o such_o a_o war_n will_v be_v a_o poor_a comfort_n to_o such_o a_o infatuate_v nation_n 18._o p._n 18._o but_o suppose_v there_o be_v such_o a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n to_o call_v their_o king_n to_o account_v which_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o grant_v ☞_o ☞_o nero_n perish_v but_o the_o case_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o better_v by_o it_o for_o in_o the_o next_o year_n after_o his_o death_n it_o feel_v more_o calamity_n and_o be_v imbrue_v in_o more_o blood_n than_o in_o the_o whole_a nine_o year_n of_o nero_n be_v tyranny_n rome_n when_o she_o cast_v off_o her_o king_n do_v not_o abrogate_v 19_o p._n 19_o but_o change_v the_o tyranny_n and_o athens_n drive_v out_o one_o tyrant_n and_o bring_v in_o thirty_o ☞_o ☞_o i_o do_v confident_o assert_v that_o all_o tyranny_n whether_o it_o use_v violence_n against_o god_n or_o man_n aught_o to_o be_v suffer_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v abrogate_a till_o he_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o who_o alone_o gird_v and_o ungird_n the_o loin_n of_o king_n 20._o p._n 20._o solomon_n be_v guilty_a of_o polygamy_n and_o idolatry_n but_o lose_v not_o his_o crown_n and_o dignity_n ahab_n slay_v naboth_n tyrannical_o banish_v and_o put_v to_o death_n the_o prophet_n persecute_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o establish_v the_o worship_n of_o baal_n by_o his_o authority_n but_o neither_o the_o inferior_a magistrate_n nor_o the_o people_n presume_v to_o resist_v his_o tyranny_n it_o be_v true_a jehu_n do_v so_o but_o it_o be_v not_o by_o any_o power_n that_o the_o law_n give_v he_o but_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o heaven_n and_o that_o which_o can_v not_o then_o be_v do_v without_o a_o oracle_n from_o heaven_n can_v now_o be_v do_v without_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n majesty_n the_o contumely_n of_o kingly_a power_n and_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n christ_n who_o live_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o tiberius_n the_o authority_n of_o herod_n and_o government_n of_o pilate_n 22._o p._n 22._o the_o apostle_n who_o flourish_v under_o caligula_n claudius_n nero_n and_o domitian_n the_o primitive_a christian_n who_o live_v under_o persecutor_n for_o three_o hundred_o year_n liberius_n hosius_n athanasius_n nazianzen_n and_o many_o other_o father_n who_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n after_o the_o birth_n of_o christ_n water_v the_o church_n with_o their_o holy_a life_n and_o sound_a doctrine_n be_v all_o ignorant_a of_o this_o mystery_n that_o prince_n may_v be_v resist_v by_o their_o subject_n if_o they_o be_v bless_v who_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n 25._o p._n 25._o than_o they_o undoubted_o shall_v not_o be_v bless_v who_o refuse_v to_o suffer_v persecution_n for_o righteousness_n sake_n for_o in_o that_o they_o will_v not_o suffer_v but_o rise_v against_o their_o persecutor_n they_o be_v convince_v of_o sin_n and_o acquire_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o be_v not_o prince_n under_o the_o power_n of_o the_o law_n yes_o 41._o p._n 41._o under_o the_o directive_n not_o under_o the_o compulsive_a power_n of_o the_o law._n 43._o p._n 43._o but_o have_v not_o prince_n give_v their_o subject_n many_o and_o must_v they_o be_v suffer_v to_o invade_v they_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o prince_n own_o voluntary_a concession_n shall_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o their_o detriment_n to_o encourage_v their_o subject_n to_o rebellion_n and_o parricide_n but_o whatever_o prince_n do_v as_o the_o law_n be_v derive_v from_o they_o and_o they_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o they_o so_o though_o they_o voluntary_o submit_v to_o their_o direction_n they_o can_v be_v compel_v so_o to_o do_v the_o concession_n of_o a_o prince_n to_o his_o subject_n 55._o p._n 55._o do_v not_o give_v they_o a_o right_a to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v tyrant_n who_o be_v in_o possession_n of_o lawful_a power_n over_o we_o we_o be_v command_v to_o obey_v forbid_v to_o resist_v ☜_o ☜_o for_o in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n we_o find_v no_o distinction_n between_o a_o good_a prince_n and_o a_o evil_a tyrant_n as_o to_o the_o honour_n reverence_n and_o obedience_n that_o be_v due_a to_o they_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a therefore_o to_o draw_v the_o sword_n against_o they_o because_o they_o that_o resist_v resist_v god_n and_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n but_o no_o law_n of_o god_n or_o man_n have_v set_v over_o we_o private_a tyrant_n usurper_n or_o domestic_a thief_n we_o be_v under_o no_o obligation_n to_o they_o we_o owe_v they_o no_o obedience_n nor_o be_v we_o any_o way_n either_o out_o of_o reverence_n to_o their_o power_n or_o necessity_n of_o submission_n but_o that_o we_o may_v repel_v force_n by_o force_n 65._o p._n 65._o one_o apostle_n forbid_v all_o resistance_n another_o command_v obedience_n to_o superior_n neither_o of_o they_o make_v any_o distinction_n between_o good_a and_o bad_a and_o they_o speak_v to_o all_o inferior_n indifferent_o to_o lay_v and_o clergy_n to_o man_n of_o all_o order_n degree_n and_o dignity_n that_o man_n therefore_o distinguish_v ill_a where_o the_o law_n of_o god_n admit_v of_o no_o distinction_n in_o such_o a_o case_n god_n allow_v we_o flight_n 80._o p._n 80._o and_o patience_n and_o prayer_n and_o tear_n
christ_n provide_v for_o his_o own_o safety_n by_o flight_n the_o martyr_n by_o patience_n offer_v their_o soul_n to_o god_n and_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v always_o prevail_v over_o its_o tyrannical_a persecutor_n sect_n xii_o anno_fw-la 1613._o dr._n john_n downham_n sum_n of_o sacred_a divinity_n be_v publish_v in_o 177._o in_o come_v on_o the_o 5_o command_n p._n 177._o which_o start_v the_o usual_a objection_n what_o must_v be_v do_v if_o prince_n command_v thing_n unlawful_a such_o as_o with_o a_o good_a conscience_n we_o can_v yield_v unto_o he_o answer_n in_o such_o case_n we_o be_v patient_o to_o abide_v the_o punishment_n in_o which_o do_v we_o no_o way_n violate_v the_o obedience_n due_a to_o they_o as_o the_o apostle_n direct_v 1_o pet._n 2.19_o 20._o anno_fw-la 1614_o 86._o print_a at_o oxford_n 1614_o p._n 86._o lancelot_n dawes_n sometime_o fellow_n of_o queen_n college_n preach_v two_o sermon_n at_o the_o assize_n hold_v at_o carlisle_n the_o second_o of_o which_o have_v for_o its_o subject_a psalm_n 82.6_o 7._o i_o have_v say_v you_o be_v god_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o it_o we_o be_v inform_v that_o prince_n have_v their_o authority_n only_o from_o god_n for_o 1.17_o for_o ja._n 1.17_o if_o every_o good_a and_o perfect_a gift_n be_v from_o above_o even_o from_o the_o father_n of_o light_n much_o more_o this_o excellent_a and_o supereminent_a gift_n of_o govern_v god_n people_n must_v proceed_v from_o the_o fountain_n the_o reason_n of_o all_o the_o sin_n that_o be_v commit_v in_o israel_n be_v often_o in_o the_o book_n of_o judge_n ascribe_v unto_o this_o 99_o judg._n 17.6_o 18._o etc._n etc._n p._n 99_o that_o they_o want_v a_o magistrate_n there_o be_v at_o that_o time_n no_o king_n in_o israel_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o debase_v himself_o neither_o be_v it_o for_o other_o of_o what_o reputation_n soever_o to_o equalise_v themselves_o with_o the_o judge_n who_o god_n have_v place_v over_o they_o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o mean_v of_o godly_a and_o religious_a magistrate_n 8._o p._n 100_o 101._o 1_o sam._n 8._o but_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a governor_n too_o such_o as_o be_v describe_v by_o samuel_n which_o take_v man_n son_n and_o field_n and_o vineyard_n etc._n etc._n the_o reason_n be_v because_o the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a be_v of_o god_n the_o one_o he_o give_v in_o his_o love_n the_o other_o in_o his_o anger_n and_o be_v they_o good_a or_o bad_a we_o have_v no_o commandment_n from_o he_o but_o parendi_fw-la &_o patiendi_fw-la of_o obey_v they_o when_o their_o precept_n be_v not_o repugnant_a to_o god_n statute_n and_o of_o suffer_v with_o patience_n whatsoever_o they_o shall_v lay_v upon_o we_o it_o be_v a_o worthy_a say_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o the_o two_o garac_n when_o they_o keep_v sigismond_n in_o prison_n 2._o bentin_n â—er_n hung._n â—ec_fw-la 3._o l_o 2._o that_o a_o crown_a king_n if_o he_o be_v worse_o than_o a_o beast_n can_v not_o be_v hurt_v without_o great_a injury_n do_v to_o god_n himself_o a_o lesson_n which_o she_o learn_v from_o david_n who_o heart_n smite_v he_o when_o he_o have_v out_o the_o lap_n of_o saul_n be_v garment_n because_o he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n although_o he_o himself_o be_v before_o that_o time_n anoint_v to_o be_v king_n over_o israel_n and_o be_v without_o cause_n hunt_v by_o saul_n like_o a_o pelican_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o a_o owl_n in_o the_o desert_n then_o to_o draw_v thy_o sword_n and_o to_o seek_v perforce_o to_o depose_v such_o as_o god_n have_v place_v over_o thou_o either_o because_o they_o be_v not_o suitable_a to_o thy_o affection_n or_o not_o faithful_a in_o their_o place_n what_o be_v it_o but_o with_o the_o old_a giant_n to_o fight_v with_o god_n the_o weapon_n of_o a_o christian_a in_o this_o case_n when_o such_o a_o case_n do_v happen_v must_v be_v preces_fw-la &_o lacrymae_fw-la prayer_n that_o either_o god_n will_v turn_v the_o heart_n of_o a_o evil_a magistrate_n or_o set_v in_o his_o room_n a_o man_n david_n like_v after_o his_o own_o heart_n and_o tear_n for_o his_o sin_n which_o as_o they_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o war_n famine_n pestilence_n and_o all_o other_o calamity_n so_o be_v they_o also_o of_o wicked_a and_o ungodly_a magistrate_n 102._o p._n 102._o sect_n xiii_o to_o what_o have_v be_v cite_v out_o of_o dr._n bois_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n may_v be_v add_v in_o holy_a bible_n we_o read_v 936._o bois_n on_o ps_n 47._o p._n 936._o that_o david_n will_v not_o suffer_v his_o enemy_n saul_n though_o a_o wicked_a king_n to_o be_v slay_v when_o he_o be_v in_o his_o hand_n for_o that_o he_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o have_v sanctitatem_fw-la unctionis_fw-la albeit_o he_o have_v not_o sanctitatem_fw-la vitæ_fw-la i_o e._n he_o have_v a_o holy_a call_n though_o not_o a_o holy_a carriage_n wherefore_o david_n say_v who_o can_v lay_v hand_n on_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v guiltless_a and_o if_o heathen_a emperor_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n and_o ungodly_a king_n in_o all_o age_n ought_v to_o be_v thus_o obeve_v how_o much_o more_o a_o christian_n and_o virtuous_a prince_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o death_n of_o robert_n abbot_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n be_v his_o academic_a exercitation_n against_o bellarmine_n 1619._o lon._n 1619._o and_o suarez_n concern_v the_o supreme_a power_n of_o king_n print_v a_o work_n as_o it_o be_v call_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o religion_n and_o very_o seasonable_a the_o author_n of_o which_o have_v be_v the_o king_n professor_n of_o divinity_n at_o oxford_n 4._o oxford_n prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4._o vindicate_v the_o power_n of_o king_n and_o affirm_v 4_o affirm_v prelec_n 1._o sect._n 4._o p._n 4_o that_o pope_n hildebrand_n hellbrand_n luther_n call_v he_o that_o the_o first_o who_o assume_v to_o himself_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_v their_o subject_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n which_o doctrine_n sigebert_n a_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n call_v novelty_n and_o heresy_n 7._o sect._n 5._o p._n 6_o 7._o and_o when_o he_o treat_v of_o rom._n 13.1_o be_v subject_n to_o the_o high_a power_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v by_o power_n be_v mean_v king_n and_o monarch_n as_o the_o word_n be_v use_v luc._n 22._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o that_o exercise_v authority_n etc._n etc._n in_o which_o word_n king_n by_o a_o certain_a circumscription_n be_v define_v because_o power_n belong_v only_a and_o proper_o to_o they_o thus_o origen_n ambrose_n and_o aquinas_n understand_v the_o word_n and_o king_n be_v not_o only_o call_v power_n but_o also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o st._n peter_n 1._o ep_n 2._o supereminent_a power_n because_o in_o their_o kingdom_n they_o have_v power_n over_o all_o person_n be_v constitute_v the_o supreme_a and_o over_o all_o and_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v to_o exercise_v that_o power_n over_o all_o for_o kingly_a majesty_n be_v absolute_o eminent_a and_o above_o all_o be_v so_o constitute_v by_o a_o supreme_a right_n for_o as_o 13._o as_o in_o rom._n 13._o st._n ambrose_n say_v it_o have_v the_o image_n of_o god_n that_o all_o other_o may_v be_v under_o one_o to_o who_o because_o he_o be_v god_n vicegerent_n every_o soul_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n as_o unto_o god._n this_o sentence_n of_o st._n ☞_o ☞_o ambrose_n lay_v the_o unquestionable_a foundation_n of_o kingly_a power_n for_o it_o express_v that_o in_o the_o power_n of_o a_o monarch_n the_o image_n of_o the_o divine_a majesty_n appear_v and_o that_o king_n exercise_n a_o power_n over_o man_n delegated_a unto_o they_o in_o god_n stead_n and_o therefore_o must_v be_v superior_a to_o all_o man_n because_o nothing_o can_v be_v high_o than_o god_n who_o deputy_n king_n be_v 12._o p._n 12._o this_o also_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o optatus_n st._n john_n chrysostom_n agapetus_n and_o other_o father_n and_o so_o destructive_a have_v the_o romanist_n think_v it_o to_o their_o pretension_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o spanish_a index_n expurgatorius_fw-la have_v order_v this_o sentence_n to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o antonius_n his_o melissa_n though_o the_o sentence_n be_v in_o two_o other_o father_n viz._n agapetus_n and_o maximus_n a_o king_n have_v no_o superior_a on_o earth_n 19_o prelec_fw-la 2._o sect._n 4._o p._n 19_o and_o though_o king_n may_v be_v make_v by_o man_n yet_o their_o power_n be_v from_o god_n by_o who_o providence_n and_o conduct_v they_o be_v advance_v to_o those_o dignity_n by_o man_n and_o who_o god_n either_o in_o mercy_n 25._o job_n 34._o prelect_v 3._o sect._n 1._o p._n 25._o or_o in_o anger_n decree_v to_o rule_v even_o that_o god_n who_o
make_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o people_n now_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n and_o the_o subjection_n of_o every_o soul_n to_o they_o be_v so_o join_v that_o the_o king_n can_v be_v say_v to_o be_v supreme_a unless_o every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o he_o nor_o will_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n agree_v to_o every_o soul_n unless_o the_o king_n be_v invest_v with_o this_o supremacy_n 21._o sect._n 3._o p._n 21._o for_o all_o man_n universim_fw-la omnes_fw-la &_o sigillatim_fw-la singuli_fw-la whether_o single_o or_o contain_v in_o a_o body_n be_v bind_v in_o conscience_n by_o this_o apostolical_a precept_n to_o pay_v the_o duty_n of_o subjection_n and_o observance_n to_o king_n and_o whereas_o bellarmin_n as_o other_o urge_v the_o deposition_n of_o athaliah_n 33._o sect._n 5._o p._n 33._o to_o prove_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o dethron_a prince_n he_o answer_v that_o athaliah_n have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o crown_n that_o she_o have_v the_o kingdom_n by_o violence_n that_o the_o true_a king_n lie_v hide_v that_o by_o her_o parricide_n and_o treason_n she_o have_v make_v herself_o guilty_a of_o death_n by_o the_o law_n and_o aught_o to_o have_v suffer_v 47._o prelect_v 4._o sect._n 3._o p._n 44._o p._n 47._o and_o that_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d power_n which_o st._n paul_n use_v never_o signify_v force_n and_o violence_n but_o a_o just_a power_n which_o must_v be_v lawful_a because_o it_o be_v from_o heaven_n that_o christ_n be_v subject_a by_o the_o law_n to_o the_o power_n of_o pilate_n and_o the_o apostle_n to_o the_o heathen_a prince_n 71._o prel_n 5._o sect._n 1.2_o p._n 70_o 71._o and_o that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n there_o be_v no_o traitor_n who_o either_o open_o or_o private_o contrive_v or_o attempt_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o life_n or_o crown_n of_o the_o emperor_n when_o they_o want_v neither_o number_n nor_o force_n but_o they_o dare_v not_o turn_v rebel_n or_o traitor_n ☜_o ☜_o lest_o by_o break_v the_o command_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v lose_v heaven_n and_o bellarmin_n belie_v they_o when_o he_o say_v they_o want_v not_o a_o right_a nor_o good_a will_n to_o depose_v king_n but_o only_o force_v sufficient_a 73._o p._n 73._o it_o be_v of_o old_a their_o doctrine_n that_o the_o church_n ought_v not_o to_o rebel_v against_o prince_n and_o this_o the_o gospel_n teach_v they_o let_v they_o therefore_o show_v from_o the_o gospel_n that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o else_o let_v a_o man_n pretend_v to_o inspiration_n if_o he_o speak_v from_o himself_o and_o not_o from_o the_o gospel_n believe_v he_o not_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n 96._o prelect_v 8._o sect._n ult_n p._n 96._o and_o have_v show_v from_o david_n saying_n against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v that_o king_n be_v accountable_a only_o to_o god_n he_o close_v his_o lecture_n with_o these_o word_n a_o king_n be_v under_o the_o coercion_n of_o no_o law_n because_o there_o be_v no_o power_n among_o man_n on_o earth_n that_o can_v punish_v he_o so_o that_o when_o king_n transgress_v we_o must_v expect_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o they_o sect_n fourteen_o in_o the_o same_o year_n dr._n lewis_n bayly_n bishop_n of_o bangor_n set_v forth_o the_o practice_n of_o piety_n 1675._o piety_n p._n 479._o edit_n 1675._o in_o the_o end_n of_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o doctrine_n which_o st._n paul_n teach_v the_o ancient_a church_n of_o rome_n be_v diametrical_o opposite_a in_o 26_o fundamental_a point_n of_o true_a religion_n to_o that_o which_o the_o new_a church_n of_o rome_n teach_v and_o maintain_v and_o the_o 24_o be_v this_o that_o every_o soul_n must_v of_o conscience_n be_v subject_a and_o pay_v tribute_n to_o the_o high_a power_n i.e._n the_o magistrate_n which_o bear_v the_o sword._n rom._n 13.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n and_o therefore_o the_o pope_n and_o all_o prelate_n and_o by_o parity_n of_o reason_n all_o other_o subject_n must_v be_v subject_a to_o their_o emperor_n king_n and_o magistrate_n unless_o they_o will_v bring_v damnation_n upon_o their_o soul_n as_o traitor_n that_o resist_v god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o therefore_o let_v the_o jesuit_n 480._o p._n 480._o etc._n etc._n take_v heed_n and_o fear_n lest_o it_o be_v not_o faith_n but_o faction_n not_o truth_n but_o treason_n not_o religion_n but_o rebellion_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o their_o death_n ☜_o ☜_o because_o they_o can_v be_v suffer_v to_o persuade_v subject_n to_o break_v their_o oath_n and_o to_o withdraw_v their_o allegiance_n from_o their_o sovereign_n to_o raise_v rebellion_n to_o move_v invasion_n to_o stab_v and_o poison_v queen_n to_o kill_v and_o murder_v king_n etc._n etc._n some_o year_n before_o this_o dr._n richard_n crackenthorp_n preach_v at_o paul_n cross_n viz._n mar._n 24._o 1608._o and_o in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a he_o affirm_v 1609._o pr._n lond._n 1609._o that_o his_o desire_n therein_o be_v to_o testify_v his_o unfeigned_a love_n first_o to_o god_n truth_n and_o then_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o our_o jerusalem_n and_o in_o the_o sermon_n he_o commend_v king_n james_n book_n of_o free_a monarchy_n but_o especial_o his_o learned_a apology_n for_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o prove_v that_o as_o solomon_n have_v his_o kingdom_n neither_o from_o the_o priest_n nor_o the_o people_n but_o immediate_o from_o god_n so_o the_o scripture_n call_v king_n the_o minister_n or_o lieutenant_n of_o god_n rom._n 13._o and_o that_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n do_v believe_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n of_o king_n be_v immediate_o and_o only_o derive_v of_o god_n immediate_o depend_v of_o god_n and_o of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n and_o just_a defence_n of_o all_o the_o christian_n and_o of_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n and_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o be_v agreeable_a to_o the_o law_n he_o cite_v a_o statute_n make_v 16._o ric._n 2._o c._n 5._o of_o purpose_n to_o keep_v sacred_a and_o inviolable_a the_o sovereignty_n and_o regality_n of_o this_o kingdom_n ☞_o ☞_o it_o be_v therein_o declare_v that_o the_o crown_n of_o england_n have_v be_v so_o free_a at_o all_o time_n not_o then_o only_o but_o which_o be_v special_o to_o be_v remember_v at_o all_o time_n that_o it_o have_v be_v in_o subjection_n to_o no_o realm_n but_o immediate_o subject_a to_o god_n and_o to_o none_o other_o in_o all_o thing_n touch_v the_o regality_n of_o the_o same_o in_o defence_n of_o which_o statute_n they_o in_o the_o parliament_n then_o assemble_v promise_v to_o live_v and_o die_v as_o it_o be_v there_o note_v by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o doctrine_n which_o be_v now_o at_o rome_n count_v most_o ridiculous_a it_o in_o itself_o most_o sacred_a as_o be_v ground_v on_o the_o scripture_n of_o god_n and_o as_o most_o sacred_a have_v be_v embrace_v by_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n teach_v and_o maintain_v with_o a_o general_a consent_n by_o the_o ancient_n and_o godly_a father_n in_o their_o several_a age_n and_o succession_n constant_o defend_v by_o whole_a kingdom_n and_o empire_n and_o that_o under_o pain_n of_o high_a treason_n to_o the_o gainsayer_n thereof_o even_o in_o those_o latter_a time_n also_o when_o superstition_n have_v dimine_v but_o not_o quite_o extinguish_v and_o put_v out_o the_o truth_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v true_a loyalty_n or_o sincere_a obedience_n which_o ever_o attend_v to_o a_o high_a command_n include_v in_o it_o as_o in_o a_o trojan_a horse_n that_o condition_n of_o rebus_fw-la sic_fw-la stantibus_fw-la durante_fw-la beneplacito_fw-la or_o the_o like_a out_o of_o which_o if_o strength_n and_o opportunity_n may_v serve_v they_o may_v let_v out_o whole_a army_n and_o troop_n of_o arm_a man_n sudden_o to_o surprise_v both_o church_n and_o kingdom_n and_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n to_o dr._n crackenthorp_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o join_v his_o friend_n dr._n 1675_o p._n 334_o ed._n lon._n 1675_o daniel_n feat_o who_o in_o his_o handmaid_n to_o devotion_n on_o the_o feast_n of_o the_o five_o of_o november_n give_v all_o good_a christian_n this_o useful_a admonition_n all_o that_o fear_n god_n aught_o to_o abhor_v and_o detest_v all_o traitorous_a and_o bloody_a conspiracy_n against_o the_o prince_n and_o state_n because_o god_n strict_o forbid_v dreadful_o threaten_v miraculous_o discover_v and_o severe_o punish_v all_o treason_n and_o conspiracy_n as_o we_o see_v in_o corah_n absalon_n adonijah_n zimri_n the_o servant_n of_o ammon_n sullam_n haman_n the_o servant_n of_o the_o nobleman_n in_o the_o parable_n judas_n for_o god_n forbid_v conspiracy_n touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v etc._n etc._n sect_n xv._o the_o famous_a peter_n du_fw-fr moulin_n the_o father_n the_o cicero_z of_o the_o french_a church_n be_v by_o king_n james_n make_v a_o prebendary_a of_o the_o church_n of_o canterbury_n and_o
impiety_n but_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o fault_n they_o have_v not_o be_v shameless_a blasphemy_n sect_n iii_o to_o this_o purpose_n also_o the_o author_n of_o a_o discourse_n concern_v supreme_a power_n and_o common_a right_n calculate_v for_o the_o year_n 1641._o but_o publish_v a_o 1680._o be_v very_o full_a and_o pertinent_a i_o must_v recommend_v the_o book_n to_o the_o reader_n while_o i_o cite_v only_o one_o passage_n out_o of_o it_o king_n have_v a_o right_n of_o security_n against_o all_o violence_n 33._o p._n 33._o they_o be_v above_o all_o humane_a judicature_n and_o only_o under_o god_n as_o the_o people_n be_v under_o they_o for_o which_o god_n style_v himself_o lord_n of_o lord_n and_o king_n of_o king_n sam._n oat_n chaplain_n to_o sir_n francis_n walsingham_n etc._n lond._n 1633._o fol._n p._n 206_o 207_o etc._n etc._n and_o other_o person_n of_o honour_n in_o his_o seventeen_o sermon_n on_o s._n jude_n epistle_n v._o 8._o our_o lord_n jesus_n perform_v all_o obedience_n to_o ruler_n even_o then_o when_o they_o be_v heathen_a and_o know_v not_o god_n his_o precept_n be_v give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n his_o practice_n he_o pay_v tribute_n and_o paul_n 1_o tim._n 2.1_o will_v the_o ephesian_n to_o pray_v for_o they_o even_o then_o when_o like_o manasses_n they_o pour_v out_o blood_n like_o water_n and_o make_v town_n and_o city_n swim_v with_o blood_n as_o he_o do_v jerusalem_n when_o like_o the_o chaldee_n ☜_o ☜_o they_o give_v the_o dead_a body_n of_o god_n servant_n unto_o the_o fowl_n of_o the_o air_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o his_o saint_n unto_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o field_n when_o like_o antiochus_n they_o burn_v all_o library_n and_o consume_v the_o day_n of_o the_o christian_n like_o smoke_n and_o their_o bone_n be_v burn_v like_o a_o hearth_n when_o they_o be_v like_o pelican_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o like_a owl_n in_o the_o desert_n when_o they_o do_v eat_v ash_n like_o bread_n and_o mingle_v their_o drink_n with_o weep_v and_o to_o show_v the_o constant_a practice_n of_o this_o not_o to_o go_v back_o like_o the_o shadow_n of_o ezekiah_n be_v dyal_n to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o law_n the_o jew_n be_v command_v to_o pray_v for_o nabuchadnezzar_n though_o as_o a_o man_n he_o deserve_v not_o the_o name_n of_o a_o man_n but_o a_o beast_n yet_o as_o a_o king_n he_o be_v call_v the_o servant_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god._n mr._n rob._n bolton_n bachelor_n in_o divinity_n and_o preacher_n of_o god_n word_n at_o broughton_n in_o northamptonshire_n in_o his_o epistle_n dedicatory_a to_o the_o honourable_a sir_n rob._n car_n gentleman_n of_o the_o king_n bedchamber_n a_o gracious_a man_n about_o a_o royal_a person_n be_v a_o goodly_a sight_n and_o full_a well_o worth_a even_o a_o king_n ransom_n for_o never_o any_o except_o himself_o true_o fear_v the_o great_a god_n of_o heaven_n can_v possible_o be_v cordial_o and_o conscionable_o serviceable_a to_o any_o of_o our_o earthly_a god_n a_o principle_n so_o clear_a and_o unquestionable_a that_o no_o man_n of_o understanding_n and_o master_n of_o his_o own_o wit_n except_o himself_o be_v notorious_o obnoxious_a can_v have_v the_o face_n to_o deny_v it_o please_v they_o may_v be_v politic_o plausible_a flatter_v extreme_o and_o represent_v themselves_o to_o ordinary_a observation_n as_o the_o only_a man_n for_o loyalty_n and_o love_n but_o if_o we_o can_v search_v and_o see_v their_o heart_n we_o shall_v find_v they_o then_o most_o laborious_a to_o serve_v themselves_o and_o advance_v their_o own_o end_n when_o they_o seem_v most_o zealous_a for_o their_o sovereign_n service_n achitophel_n in_o the_o sunshine_n of_o peace_n and_o calmness_n of_o the_o kingdom_n do_v accommodate_v himself_o to_o the_o present_a both_o in_o consultation_n of_o state_n and_o religious_a conformity_n but_o no_o soon_o have_v this_o hollow-hearted_a man_n espy_v a_o dangerous_a tempest_n raise_v by_o absalom_n unnatural_a treachery_n but_o he_o turn_v traitor_n to_o his_o natural_a lord_n when_o he_o observe_v the_o wind_n to_o blow_v another_o way_n he_o follow_v the_o blast_n and_o set_v his_o sail_n according_a to_o the_o wether_n which_o make_v david_n after_o complain_v but_o it_o be_v thou_o o_o man_n even_o my_o companion_n my_o guide_n and_o familiar_a we_o take_v sweet_a counsel_n together_o etc._n etc._n wherefore_o let_v great_a man_n without_o grace_n profess_v and_o pretend_v what_o they_o will_v and_o protest_v the_o impossibility_n of_o any_o such_o thing_n as_o hazael_n do_v in_o another_o case_n yet_o ordinary_o in_o such_o tumultuous_a time_n and_o of_o universal_a confusion_n for_o the_o secure_n of_o their_o temporal_a happiness_n which_o without_o timely_a turn_n on_o god_n side_n be_v all_o the_o heaven_n they_o be_v like_a to_o have_v in_o this_o world_n or_o the_o world_n to_o come_v i_o say_v upon_o a_o point_n of_o great_a advantage_n and_o advancement_n with_o safety_n they_o will_v fly_v from_o the_o decline_a state_n and_o down-fall_a of_o their_o old_a master_n though_o former_o the_o mighty_a monarch_n upon_o earth_n as_o from_o the_o ruin_n of_o a_o fall_a house_n and_o it_o can_v be_v no_o otherwise_o for_o they_o have_v no_o internal_a principle_n or_o supernatural_a power_n to_o illighten_v and_o enable_v they_o to_o set_v their_o shoulder_n against_o the_o torrent_n of_o the_o time_n and_o be_v overflow_v with_o it_o but_o now_o he_o that_o true_o fear_v god_n will_v rather_o lose_v his_o high_a place_n nay_o his_o posterity_n as_o much_o heartsblood_n if_o he_o have_v it_o as_o will_v animate_v a_o whole_a kingdom_n than_o leave_v his_o lawful_a sovereign_a lord_n in_o such_o a_o case_n upon_o any_o term_n though_o he_o may_v have_v even_o the_o imperial_a crown_n set_v upon_o his_o own_o head._n for_o conscience_n that_o poor_a neglect_a thing_n nay_o in_o these_o last_o and_o loose_a time_n even_o laugh_v at_o by_o man_n of_o the_o world_n yet_o a_o strong_a tie_n of_o subject_n heart_n unto_o their_o sovereign_n than_o man_n or_o devil_n be_v able_a to_o dissolve_v ever_o hold_v up_o his_o loyal_a heart_n erect_v and_o unshaken_a when_o all_o shebnas_n haman_n and_o achitophel_n will_v hide_v their_o head_n and_o shrink_v in_o the_o wet_n which_o conscience_n of_o he_o if_o upon_o such_o occasion_n he_o shall_v unhappy_o wound_v he_o know_v full_a well_o it_o will_v follow_v he_o with_o guilty_a cry_n for_o his_o so_o base_a temporize_a and_o traitorous_a flink_n all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n mr._n 637._o to._n 2._o ser._n 8._o p._n 637._o faringdon_n if_o we_o make_v no_o better_a use_n of_o our_o liberty_n than_o to_o fling_v it_o over_o our_o shoulder_n and_o wear_v it_o as_o a_o cloak_n of_o maliciousness_n the_o spirit_n be_v ready_a to_o pull_v it_o off_o and_o tell_v we_o our_o duty_n that_o for_o all_o our_o liberty_n we_o be_v to_o serve_v one_o another_o that_o christianity_n destroy_v not_o relation_n of_o son_n to_o father_n of_o servant_z to_o master_n of_o wife_n to_o husband_n of_o inferior_a to_o superior_a but_o establish_v they_o rather_o and_o his_o practice_n be_v according_a to_o his_o doctrine_n for_o he_o be_v a_o eminent_a confessor_n to_o loyalty_n in_o that_o great_a rebellion_n as_o be_v also_o his_o dear_a friend_n mr._n chillingworth_n between_o who_o there_o be_v a_o great_a sympathy_n of_o sentiment_n and_o suffering_n for_o both_o be_v harass_v for_o preach_v the_o same_o truth_n etc._n his_o first_o servant_n before_o the_o king_n on_o 2_o tim._n 3.1_o 2_o etc._n etc._n p._n 6_o 7_o etc._n etc._n especial_o the_o late_a but_o nothing_o can_v affright_v he_o from_o his_o duty_n which_o oblige_v he_o free_o to_o reprove_v the_o vice_n of_o the_o age_n he_o live_v in_o the_o chief_a actor_n in_o this_o bloody_a tragedy_n which_o be_v now_o upon_o the_o stage_n who_o have_v rob_v our_o sovereign_a lord_n the_o king_n of_o his_o fort_n of_o the_o person_n of_o many_o of_o his_o subject_n and_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o of_o the_o heart_n of_o all_o of_o they_o be_v it_o credible_a that_o they_o know_v and_o remember_v and_o consider_v the_o example_n of_o david_n record_v for_o their_o instruction_n who_o heart_n smite_v he_o when_o he_o cut_v off_o the_o hem_n of_o saul_n be_v garment_n they_o that_o make_v no_o scruple_n at_o all_o of_o fight_v against_o his_o sacred_a majesty_n and_o shoot_v musket_n and_o ordnance_n at_o he_o which_o sure_o have_v not_o the_o skill_n to_o choose_v a_o subject_a from_o a_o king_n to_o the_o extreme_a hazard_n of_o his_o sacred_a person_n who_o by_o all_o possible_a obligation_n they_o be_v bind_v to_o defend_v do_v they_o know_v think_v you_o the_o general_a rule_n without_o exception_n or_o limitation_n leave_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n for_o our_o direction_n in_o all_o such_o case_n
who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n be_v anoint_v and_o be_v innocent_a 1_o sam._n 26.9_o or_o do_v they_o consider_v his_o command_n in_o the_o proverb_n of_o solomon_n 24.21_o my_o son_n fear_v god_n and_o the_o king_n and_o meddle_v not_o with_o they_o that_o be_v give_v to_o change_v or_o his_o counsel_n in_o the_o book_n of_o ecclesiastes_n 8.1_o i_o counsel_v thou_o to_o keep_v the_o king_n commandment_n and_o that_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o god_n or_o because_o they_o possible_o may_v pretend_v that_o they_o be_v exempt_v from_o or_o unconcern_v in_o the_o command_n of_o obedience_n deliver_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n do_v they_o know_v and_o remember_v the_o precept_n give_v to_o all_o christian_n by_o st._n peter_n submit_v yourselves_o to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n for_o the_o lord_n sake_n etc._n etc._n or_o that_o terrible_a sanction_n of_o the_o same_o command_n they_o that_o resist_v shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n leave_v by_o st._n paul_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n who_o then_o be_v the_o miserable_a subject_n of_o the_o worst_a king_n the_o worst_a man_n nay_o i_o think_v i_o may_v add_v true_o the_o worst_a beast_n in_o the_o world_n that_o so_o all_o rebel_n mouth_n may_v be_v stop_v for_o ever_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o leave_v without_o all_o colour_n and_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o justify_v resistance_n of_o sovereign_a power_n undoubted_o if_o they_o do_v know_v and_o consider_v and_o lay_v to_o heart_n these_o place_n of_o scripture_n or_o the_o fearful_a judgement_n which_o befall_v corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n for_o this_o very_a sin_n which_o they_o now_o commit_v and_o with_o a_o high_a hand_n still_o proceed_v in_o it_o will_v be_v impossible_a but_o their_o heart_n will_v smite_v they_o as_o david_n be_v do_v upon_o a_o infinite_o less_o occasion_n and_o affright_v they_o out_o of_o these_o way_n of_o present_a confusion_n and_o eternal_a damnation_n sect_n iii_o dr._n 100l_n 10_o serm._n prâ—at_a lon._n 16_o â—_o p._n 100l_n arthur_n lake_n bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n magistrate_n be_v from_o god_n and_o he_o reside_v among_o they_o magistrate_n must_v proceed_v like_o god_n god_n can_v and_o will_v redress_v the_o evil_n that_o spring_n from_o they_o because_o he_o be_v sovereign_a in_o and_o over_o those_o place_n and_o person_n which_o be_v misgovern_v by_o they_o 131._o p._n 131._o what_o be_v our_o lesson_n true_o first_o as_o nazianzen_n advise_v as_o near_o as_o we_o can_v though_o we_o can_v as_o constant_o as_o god_n not_o to_o have_v a_o heart_n and_o not_o a_o heart_n but_o to_o say_v with_o king_n david_n i_o have_v swear_v and_o be_o steadfast_o purpose_v it_o be_v to_o be_v wish_v there_o be_v such_o a_o constancy_n in_o our_o oath_n so_o many_o will_v not_o retract_v the_o oath_n of_o that_o allegiance_n which_o they_o owe_v without_o a_o oath_n dr._n 29._o sermon_n at_o st._n mary_n cambr_n on_o judg._n 21.25_o 1642._o p._n 27_o 28_o 29._o stephens_n the_o king_n commission_n be_v sign_v from_o heaven_n by_o i_o king_n reign_v his_o authority_n be_v confer_v by_o heaven_n he_o be_v the_o anoint_v of_o the_o lord_n his_o power_n descend_v from_o heaven_n obedience_n to_o he_o be_v require_v from_o heaven_n 1_o pet._n 2._o it_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n that_o you_o submit_v yourselves_o to_o the_o government_n of_o your_o king_n i_o have_v hear_v the_o prophet_n david_n suspect_v by_o some_o as_o partial_a in_o his_o own_o cause_n just_o like_o the_o northern_a borderer_n who_o conceive_v the_o eight_o commandment_n thou_o shall_v not_o steal_v to_o be_v none_o of_o god_n make_v but_o foist_v in_o by_o henry_n the_o eight_o to_o shackle_v their_o thievish_a finger_n but_o i_o dare_v oppose_v the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n against_o the_o power_n of_o man_n or_o devil_n which_o will_v trample_v upon_o the_o neck_n of_o king_n suppose_v thy_o king_n very_o wicked_a he_o have_v more_o need_n of_o thy_o prayer_n to_o make_v he_o better_o suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o tyrant_n he_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o fair_a occasion_n to_o exercise_v thy_o virtue_n of_o patience_n suppose_v he_o to_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o will_v do_v thou_o a_o courtesy_n he_o will_v send_v thou_o to_o heaven_n by_o violence_n saul_n be_v a_o unnatural_a tyrant_n against_o his_o own_o son_n jonathan_n ☞_o p._n 30_o 31._o ☞_o a_o bloody_a persecutor_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o god_n a_o sacrilegious_a usurper_n of_o their_o holy_a office_n a_o demoniacal_a furious_a man_n possess_v with_o a_o devil_n and_o on_o david_n be_v part_n his_o life_n be_v seek_v for_o and_o by_o spare_v saul_n he_o shall_v undo_v himself_o he_o have_v all_o the_o opportunity_n that_o may_v and_o security_n can_v administer_v unto_o he_o he_o be_v saul_n be_v adopt_a son_n by_o michal_n be_v marriage_n he_o be_v a_o successor_n to_o the_o kingdom_n by_o the_o prophet_n unction_n and_o yet_o for_o all_o this_o who_o can_v lift_v up_o his_o hand_n etc._n etc._n be_v we_o christian_n do_v we_o know_v the_o virtue_n of_o a_o oath_n what_o think_v we_o then_o of_o the_o solemn_a oath_n of_o our_o allegiance_n a_o oath_n which_o can_v receive_v no_o dispensation_n no_o absolution_n from_o any_o power_n whatsoever_o contrary_a to_o the_o assertion_n of_o bellarmine_n and_o parson_n be_v the_o establish_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o 37_o article_n the_o king_n majesty_n have_v the_o chief_a power_n in_o this_o realm_n of_o england_n and_o his_o other_o dominion_n and_o be_v not_o nor_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o jurisdiction_n whatsoever_o the_o six_o part_n of_o the_o homily_n against_o rebellion_n be_v so_o full_a and_o apposite_a that_o we_o must_v either_o disclaim_v they_o from_o be_v the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n or_o sit_v down_o convince_v in_o the_o manifest_a truth_n of_o this_o assertion_n etc._n etc._n consider_v serious_o against_o who_o will_v you_o take_v up_o arm_n 78._o id._n serm._n on_o judg._n 4.23_o p._n 78._o be_v it_o not_o against_o the_o power_n against_o the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n they_o be_v man_n before_o god_n but_o they_o be_v god_n before_o men._n the_o whole_a earth_n combine_v can_v not_o make_v st._n bernard_n willing_o offend_v his_o king_n and_o shall_v the_o fear_n of_o a_o threaten_v plunder_v make_v we_o oppose_v our_o king_n shall_v the_o common_a rout_n persuade_v i_o to_o go_v to_o hell_n for_o company_n it_o be_v true_a god_n sometime_o refine_v his_o church_n in_o the_o furnace_n of_o persecution_n neither_o then_o do_v he_o leave_v it_o naked_a and_o disarm_v it_o but_o what_o be_v the_o church_n weapon_n st._n ambrose_n have_v his_o dolere_fw-la potero_fw-la potero_fw-la flere_fw-la his_o sigh_n and_o groan_n against_o the_o gothish_a soldier_n st._n bernard_n fight_v to_o death_n against_o lewis_n of_o france_n non_fw-la scutis_fw-la aut_fw-la gladiis_fw-la sed_fw-la precibus_fw-la &_o fletibus_fw-la prayer_n and_o tear_n be_v his_o sword_n and_o buckler_n nazianzen_n overcome_v julian_n but_o it_o be_v lacrymis_fw-la ubertim_fw-la effusis_fw-la by_o soften_a his_o adamantine_a heart_n with_o salt_n drop_v from_o their_o eye_n thence_o flow_v the_o only_a sea_n we_o can_v overthrow_v pharaoh_n be_v host_n in_o sect_n iv_o p._n h._n corah_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o levi_n join_v with_o dathan_n etc._n etc._n 6._o sermon_n at_o cambr._n 1640._o on_o numb_a 16._o 3._o p._n 5_o 6._o of_o the_o tribe_n of_o reuben_n the_o levite_n or_o clergy_n alone_o will_v have_v want_v power_n and_o strength_n the_o laity_n or_o reubenite_fw-la alone_o can_v not_o have_v have_v so_o fair_a a_o colour_n and_o cloak_n of_o religion_n to_o cover_v their_o rebellious_a practice_n but_o both_o join_v together_o make_v a_o strong_a faction_n and_o a_o fair_a show_n our_o sure_a course_n be_v to_o judge_v man_n person_n by_o their_o action_n if_o their_o action_n be_v unsound_a and_o irregular_a etc._n p._n 10._o 2._o p._n 11_o etc._n etc._n if_o they_o gather_v themselves_o together_o against_o god_n express_a word_n and_o commandment_n against_o their_o prince_n and_o sovereign_a be_v their_o outward_a appearance_n never_o so_o specious_a we_o may_v assure_v ourselves_o that_o they_o neither_o fear_v god_n nor_o regard_v man_n but_o only_o to_o serve_v their_o own_o turn_n if_o god_n in_o absolute_a and_o unlimited_a term_n pronounce_v ☜_o ☜_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o goodness_n of_o the_o end_n be_v it_o religion_n or_o reformation_n or_o the_o common_a good_a can_v warrant_v any_o such_o resistance_n from_o the_o transgression_n of_o god_n ordinance_n place_n p._n 15._o con_fw-la the_o place_n unless_o these_o and_o the_o like_a limitation_n
the_o rebel_n catechism_n wherein_o he_o show_v that_o lucifer_n be_v the_o first_o author_n of_o rebellion_n that_o the_o rebellion_n even_o of_o the_o heart_n make_v a_o man_n guilty_a of_o damnation_n in_o the_o sight_n of_o god_n much_o more_o that_o of_o the_o tongue_n or_o the_o hand_n that_o one_o branch_n of_o the_o rebellion_n of_o the_o hand_n be_v the_o compose_n and_o disperse_v of_o false_a and_o scandalous_a book_n and_o pamphlet_n tend_v to_o the_o dishonour_n of_o the_o king_n the_o other_o the_o take_n up_o arm_n against_o such_o person_n etc._n p._n 6_o 7._o con_fw-la p._n 9_o 10_o 11_o etc._n etc._n to_o who_o authority_n they_o be_v subject_a and_o it_o be_v worth_a our_o observation_n that_o not_o only_o the_o bear_a arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o law_n of_o england_n but_o that_o it_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v rebellion_n by_o the_o chief_a judge_n of_o this_o kingdom_n at_o the_o arraignment_n of_o the_o earl_n of_o essex_n for_o any_o man_n to_o seek_v to_o make_v himself_o so_o strong_a that_o the_o king_n shall_v not_o be_v able_a to_o resist_v he_o although_o he_o break_v not_o out_o into_o open_a act_n even_o defensive_a arm_n be_v absolute_o unlawful_a in_o the_o subject_a against_o his_o sovereign_n in_o regard_n that_o no_o defensive_a war_n can_v be_v undertake_v but_o it_o carry_v with_o it_o a_o resistance_n in_o it_o to_o those_o high_a power_n to_o which_o every_o soul_n be_v to_o be_v subject_a we_o find_v it_o thus_o resolve_v in_o plutarch_n 12._o p._n 12._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a both_o to_o positive_a law_n and_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n for_o any_o subject_a to_o lift_v up_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o person_n of_o his_o sovereign_n with_o much_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o same_o author_n near_o about_o the_o same_o time_n 1681._o see_v his_o ecclesia_fw-la vindicata_fw-la p_o 645_o &c_n &c_n prâ—at_a lon._n 1681._o write_v a_o treatise_n entitle_v the_o stumbling-block_n of_o disobedience_n remove_v to_o show_v that_o king_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v control_v by_o their_o subject_n either_o single_o or_o in_o a_o body_n the_o whole_a of_o which_o learned_a treatise_n as_o well_o as_o his_o other_o vindication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o right_n of_o our_o church_n will_v sufficient_o repay_v the_o reader_n be_v expense_n of_o pain_n and_o leisure_n and_o in_o his_o sermon_n on_o may_n 29._o 1681._o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o such_o as_o draw_v their_o sword_n upon_o god_n anoint_v use_v common_o to_o throw_v away_o the_o scabbard_n also_o and_o find_v no_o way_n of_o do_v better_a but_o by_o do_v worse_o no_o middle_a way_n for_o they_o to_o walk_v in_o but_o either_o to_o bear_v up_o like_a prince_n or_o to_o die_v like_o traitor_n sect_n vi_o of_o the_o same_o belief_n be_v sir_n john_n spelman_n in_o his_o case_n of_o our_o affair_n in_o law_n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o king_n person_n inseparable_o 19_o pr._n oxf._n 1643._o p._n 15_o 17_o 19_o and_o the_o allegiance_n of_o the_o subject_a by_o law_n thereto_o inseparable_o annex_v fortify_v and_o enforce_v by_o religion_n under_o the_o severe_a menace_n of_o damnation_n what_o straight_o then_o of_o humane_a affair_n can_v be_v so_o violent_a as_o to_o make_v christian_a subject_n contrary_a to_o swear_a faith_n to_o law_n and_o to_o religion_n not_o only_o to_o disobey_v their_o sovereign_n but_o resist_v and_o invade_v the_o sovereign_n right_n etc._n etc._n anno_fw-la 1641._o sir_n tho._n ashton_n and_o many_o other_o noblemen_z and_o gentleman_n of_o cheshire_n tender_v a_o remonstrance_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o presbyterian_a government_n and_o in_o it_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o donation_n of_o sovereign_a power_n be_v sole_o from_o god_n and_o so_o will_v he_o have_v the_o revocation_n too_o he_o do_v not_o subject_v they_o to_o the_o question_n of_o inferior_n but_o put_v a_o guard_n upon_o their_o sacred_a person_n which_o to_o violate_v though_o in_o our_o own_o defence_n be_v a_o breach_n of_o his_o command_n even_o when_o persecute_v as_o david_n be_v by_o saul_n which_o precept_n be_v renew_v in_o the_o gospel_n we_o see_v ourselves_o bind_v by_o oath_n to_o acknowledge_v and_o support_v that_o regal_a government_n our_o statute_n have_v establish_v our_o law_n approve_v history_n represent_v most_o happy_a to_o who_o all_o primitive_a time_n yield_v full_a obedience_n to_o who_o throne_n christ_n himself_o yield_v tribute_n who_o person_n god_n will_v have_v sacred_a who_o action_n unquestionable_a who_o succession_n he_o himself_o determine_v and_o who_o kingdom_n he_o dispose_v tacitus_n though_o a_o heathen_a advise_v we_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o riot_n and_o covetousness_n of_o king_n as_o with_o barrenness_n and_o other_o infirmity_n of_o nature_n for_o while_o there_o be_v man_n there_o will_v be_v vice_n but_o they_o can_v continue_v long_o and_o will_v be_v recompense_v when_o better_a come_v in_o the_o 19_o year_n of_o this_o king_n come_v forth_o a_o little_a book_n call_v a_o appeal_n to_o thy_o conscience_n as_o thou_o will_v answer_v it_o at_o the_o great_a and_o dreadful_a day_n of_o jesus_n christ_n etc._n p_o 2_o 3_o etc._n etc._n the_o author_n of_o which_o say_v that_o subject_n may_v not_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n because_o he_o be_v wicked_a and_o unjust_a no_o though_o he_o be_v a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a presumption_n in_o we_o to_o limit_v that_o command_n which_o god_n do_v not_o limit_n now_o our_o obedience_n to_o superior_n be_v always_o command_v without_o limitation_n 2._o we_o may_v not_o think_v evil_a of_o the_o king_n much_o less_o may_v we_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 3._o st._n paul_n say_v recompense_n to_o no_o man_n evil_a for_o evil_n rom._n 12.19_o if_o to_o no_o man_n then_o certain_o not_o to_o thy_o king_n 〈◊〉_d that_o which_o peculiar_o belong_v to_o the_o lord_n thou_o ought_v not_o without_o his_o authority_n to_o meddle_v with_o but_o vengeance_n be_v he_o 5._o rom._n 13._o every_o soul_n none_o exclude_v must_v be_v subject_a there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n if_o so_o than_o the_o power_n of_o a_o wicked_a prince_n be_v from_o god_n and_o the_o penalty_n of_o resist_v be_v everlasting_a damnation_n both_o of_o soul_n and_o body_n in_o hell-fire_n for_o ever_o 6._o in_o eccl._n 8.1_o 2._o the_o covenant_n make_v by_o the_o people_n to_o obey_v their_o king_n be_v call_v the_o oath_n of_o god_n and_o who_o dare_v break_v this_o oath_n of_o god_n 7._o god_n command_v touch_v not_o my_o anoint_v therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o smite_v he_o therefore_o thou_o may_v not_o bear_v arm_n against_o god_n anoint_v 8._o for_o subject_n to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o own_o king_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o a_o oppressor_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o god_n people_n in_o all_o age_n the_o jew_n and_o the_o prophet_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n 9_o god_n heavy_a judgement_n on_o those_o who_o have_v take_v up_o arm_n against_o their_o prince_n though_o a_o idolater_n and_o oppressor_n aught_o to_o be_v a_o warning_n to_o we_o how_o we_o do_v the_o like_a this_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o her_o homily_n then_o he_o answer_v the_o usual_a objection_n for_o resistance_n resolve_v several_a doubt_n and_o remove_v other_o little_a scruple_n and_o in_o the_o close_a of_o all_o passionate_o advise_v all_o man_n to_o return_v to_o the_o lord_n and_o to_o do_v their_o duty_n 51._o p._n 51._o for_o it_o be_v strange_a say_v he_o that_o god_n church_n can_v be_v no_o way_n preserve_v the_o subject_n liberty_n no_o way_n maintain_v but_o by_o sin_n who_o ever_o hear_v unless_o from_o a_o papist_n that_o the_o way_n to_o heaven_n be_v through_o hell_n shall_v we_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v rom._n 3.8_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a needless_a labour_n to_o cite_v all_o the_o passage_n to_o this_o purpose_n that_o occur_v in_o the_o book_n write_v between_o the_o year_n 1644._o and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o king_n murder_n and_o therefore_o i_o shall_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o regal_a apology_n print_v 1648._o the_o kingdom_n brief_a answer_n to_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o commons_o pr._n 1648._o the_o plea_n for_o the_o king_n and_o kingdom_n 1648._o with_o many_o other_o treatise_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n only_o i_o shall_v mention_v bishop_n rainhowe_v who_o take_v the_o degree_n of_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n an._n 1646._o 41._o vid._n bish_n rainbow_n life_n p._n 41._o when_o his_o chief_a question_n on_o which_o he_o make_v his_o thesis_n be_v ecclesia_fw-la anglicana_n tenet_fw-la
omne_fw-la ad_fw-la salutem_fw-la necessaria_fw-la a_o point_n which_o he_o dare_v defend_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n when_o that_o church_n be_v so_o much_o oppress_v for_o assert_v her_o loyalty_n to_o god_n and_o the_o king_n for_o her_o agreement_n with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o not_o rebel_a against_o the_o lawful_a magistrate_n and_o in_o own_v the_o jus_fw-la divinum_fw-la of_o episcopal_a hierarchy_n and_o liturgy_n to_o what_o be_v quote_v out_o of_o mr._n edw._n symmons_n vindication_n of_o king_n charles_n in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n let_v these_o passage_n be_v add_v by_o virtue_n of_o the_o canon_n romanus_n episcopus_fw-la say_v the_o jesuit_n 47._o sect_n 4._o p._n 46._o v._n p._n 47._o the_o pope_n have_v power_n to_o depose_v king_n be_v they_o heretical_a or_o catholic_n of_o vicious_a or_o virtuous_a life_n if_o in_o his_o judgement_n he_o find_v they_o unfit_a and_o some_o other_o more_o capable_a of_o government_n and_o do_v not_o these_o man_n believe_v the_o authority_n of_o parliament_n to_o be_v as_o irresistible_a as_o that_o of_o the_o pope_n and_o their_o vote_n to_o be_v as_o full_a of_o virtue_n as_o his_o canon_n and_o altogether_o as_o authentic_a even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o king_n and_o dispose_v of_o their_o kingdom_n have_v they_o not_o loosen_v people_n from_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o the_o king_n and_o then_o put_v they_o in_o arm_n persuade_v they_o that_o it_o be_v no_o rebellion_n to_o fight_v against_o he_o 161._o sect._n 16._o p._n 160_o 161._o the_o next_o thing_n they_o mention_v wherein_o they_o triumph_v indeed_o and_o glory_n be_v their_o late_a extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o field_n some_o perhaps_o may_v wonder_v how_o these_o three_o can_v agree_v together_o great_a suffering_n strange_a patience_n and_o extraordinary_a good_a success_n prosperity_n and_o good_a success_n which_o of_o old_a go_v current_a only_o among_o the_o papist_n for_o a_o note_n of_o the_o true_a church_n be_v now_o admit_v also_o by_o these_o man_n to_o be_v a_o special_a mark_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n but_o in_o regard_n our_o religion_n have_v hitherto_o teach_v that_o suffering_n and_o patience_n be_v rather_o the_o mark_n of_o christ_n true_a flock_n than_o extraordinary_a success_n in_o the_o world_n therefore_o etc._n etc._n these_o two_o name_n of_o suffering_n and_o patience_n shall_v from_o henceforth_o be_v reject_v and_o whole_o disclaim_v loc_fw-la p._n 168._o con_fw-la loc_fw-la as_o infallible_a mark_n of_o loyalty_n and_o malignity_n success_n be_v the_o weak_a argument_n that_o can_v be_v allege_v to_o prove_v the_o goodness_n of_o a_o cause_n and_o the_o wicked_a man_n have_v most_o use_v it_o this_o book_n be_v write_v anno_fw-la 1645._o though_o not_o publish_v till_o the_o year_n 1648._o chap._n vii_o the_o history_n of_o passive_a obedience_n under_o king_n charles_n ii_o etc._n etc._n sect_n i._o when_o the_o execrable_a parricide_n be_v commit_v on_o the_o martyr_n charles_n and_o his_o family_n drive_v into_o exile_n this_o truth_n do_v not_o want_v its_o confessor_n though_o they_o smart_v bitter_o for_o own_v it_o of_o which_o number_n mr._n sheringham_n publish_v his_o accurate_a treatise_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n wherein_o as_o he_o say_v in_o his_o introduction_n he_o expose_v and_o confute_v those_o principle_n and_o ground_n whereby_o the_o rebel_n endeavour_v to_o justify_v the_o war_n against_o the_o king_n the_o first_o of_o which_o be_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n to_o resist_v their_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a governor_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n in_o case_n they_o be_v tyrant_n and_o bend_v to_o subvert_v the_o law_n and_o religion_n establish_v or_o by_o illegal_a proceed_n invade_v the_o life_n estate_n or_o liberty_n of_o their_o subject_n this_o dangerous_a position_n he_o full_o and_o learned_o confute_v in_o his_o book_n prove_v the_o supremacy_n of_o our_o king_n and_o that_o they_o be_v neither_o coordinate_a nor_o subordinate_a to_o the_o people_n both_o by_o the_o statute_n and_o common_a law_n of_o this_o land_n and_o clear_o answer_v all_o the_o objection_n from_o either_o reason_n or_o authority_n conclude_v all_o with_o this_o remarkable_a say_n 118._o p._n 118._o to_o speak_v my_o desire_n i_o wish_v unfeigned_o the_o salvation_n of_o all_o the_o pretend_a parliamentarian_o ☞_o ☞_o but_o to_o speak_v my_o thought_n i_o conceive_v more_o hope_n of_o the_o honest_a heathen_a than_o of_o any_o man_n that_o shall_v die_v a_o rebel_n or_o not_o make_v restitution_n as_o far_o as_o he_o be_v able_a of_o all_o that_o he_o have_v gain_v by_o oppression_n and_o injustice_n mr._n allington_n in_o his_o grand_a conspiracy_n 81._o sermon_n 3._o p._n 106_o 107._o vid._n serm._n 2._o p._n 60_o 81._o caiaphas_n plead_v the_o exigency_n of_o the_o state_n for_o the_o murder_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o have_v not_o a_o caiaphas_n in_o his_o bosom_n which_o of_o we_o be_v there_o that_o do_v not_o rather_o consider_v the_o expediency_n than_o the_o justice_n of_o a_o action_n which_o of_o we_o do_v not_o consider_v whether_o what_o we_o do_v be_v not_o rather_o secure_v than_o conscionable_a man_n who_o will_v sacrifice_v both_o judgement_n loyalty_n conscience_n and_o all_o honesty_n to_o avoid_v a_o inconvenience_n 116._o p._n 115_o 116._o it_o be_v a_o law_n much_o commend_v in_o this_o land_n of_o we_o that_o no_o man_n shall_v be_v try_v but_o by_o his_o peer_n now_o a_o king_n must_v be_v above_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o subject_n because_o among_o they_o he_o can_v have_v no_o peer_n such_o a_o heir_n as_o christ_n be_v in_o the_o parable_n 179._o sermon_n 4._o p._n 179._o luc._n 20.14_o can_v not_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o birthright_n nor_o deprive_v of_o his_o inheritance_n but_o it_o must_v be_v do_v with_o violence_n and_o that_o violence_n can_v never_o have_v hand_n enough_o without_o a_o association_n the_o husbandman_n without_o any_o mask_n of_o religion_n 205._o p._n 205._o or_o cloak_n of_o godliness_n without_o any_o pretence_n of_o free_v themselves_o from_o tyranny_n arbitrary_a government_n or_o any_o manner_n of_o oppression_n they_o declare_v clear_o what_o more_o subtle_a rebel_n will_v not_o that_o the_o reason_n they_o prosecute_v buy_v arraign_v and_o kill_v the_o heir_n 211._o p._n 208_o and_o p._n 210_o 211._o it_o mere_o be_v for_o his_o inheritance_n that_o the_o inheritance_n may_v be_v we_o this_o lord_n have_v power_n to_o call_v the_o labourer_n but_o the_o labourer_n have_v none_o to_o call_v he_o to_o account_v anno_fw-la 1651._o mr._n jane_n father_n to_o the_o present_a regius_n professor_n at_o oxon_n if_o i_o be_o right_o inform_v print_v his_o answer_n to_o miltons_n iconoclaste_n and_o in_o it_o full_o and_o on_o all_o occasion_n aver_v this_o truth_n 11_o exam._n of_o the_o pref._n p._n 5._o v._n p._n 11_o it_o be_v hateful_a in_o any_o to_o descant_v on_o the_o misfortune_n of_o prince_n but_o in_o such_o as_o have_v relation_n to_o they_o by_o service_n or_o subjection_n as_o the_o libeler_n milton_n to_o the_o late_a king_n be_v the_o compendium_n of_o all_o unworthiness_n 34._o p._n 28_o v._n p._n 34._o and_o unnatural_a insolence_n have_v his_o majesty_n fault_n be_v as_o palpable_a as_o this_o author_n falsehood_n it_o can_v not_o diminish_v his_o subject_n duty_n nor_o excuse_v the_o rebel_n imprety_a rebel_n never_o want_v pretension_n 37._o p._n 36_o 37._o but_o liberty_n and_o justice_n be_v the_o common_a mask_n of_o such_o monster_n so_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o world_n believe_v rebellion_n be_v dear_a to_o this_o author_n than_o religion_n and_o he_o will_v rather_o commend_v superstitious_a action_n of_o a_o blind_a age_n and_o the_o very_a dregs_o of_o popery_n than_o want_v a_o ingredient_n to_o the_o varnish_n of_o that_o horrid_a sin_n 39_o p._n 39_o superstitious_a churchman_n have_v their_o hand_n in_o the_o old_a rebellion_n and_o in_o our_o day_n we_o find_v they_o have_v successor_n that_o teach_v the_o people_n doctrine_n of_o devil_n and_o seduce_v they_o from_o obedience_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o rule_n over_o they_o 47._o p._n 47._o obedience_n and_o suffering_n be_v the_o servility_n and_o wretchedness_n which_o milton_n call_v the_o pulpit_n stuff_n of_o the_o prelate_n we_o may_v short_o expect_v that_o as_o these_o miscreant_n have_v alter_v state_n and_o church_n ☜_o ☜_o so_o they_o will_v compose_v a_o index_n expurgatorius_fw-la of_o the_o bible_n for_o it_o can_v be_v imagine_v that_o they_o will_v object_v this_o heinous_a crime_n of_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n to_o the_o prelate_n and_o leave_v so_o many_o place_n in_o the_o gospel_n which_o command_v it_o and_o themselves_o need_v not_o the_o gospel_n to_o make_v man_n obedient_a they_o have_v the_o sword_n and_o this_o
ceremony_n of_o religion_n be_v abolish_v 49._o p._n 48_o 49._o if_o righteousness_n consist_v in_o blaspheme_a god_n contempt_n of_o his_o ordinance_n and_o scorn_v the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o his_o saint_n these_o man_n may_v lay_v some_o claim_n to_o it_o be_v they_o great_a practiser_n of_o self-denial_n who_o preach_v war_n and_o blood_n rather_o than_o obey_v than_o those_o who_o preach_v passive_a obedience_n and_o suffer_v rather_o than_o violence_n 55._o p._n 55._o milton_n be_v very_o industrious_a to_o find_v out_o cause_n why_o so_o many_o will_v not_o be_v traitor_n why_o can_v he_o not_o fall_v into_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n and_o supremacy_n that_o all_o member_n of_o parliament_n take_v at_o their_o entrance_n ☜_o ☜_o how_o do_v he_o forget_v the_o command_n of_o obedience_n from_o god_n 59_o p._n 59_o repentance_n be_v a_o great_a reproach_n among_o those_o rebel_n the_o preach_a of_o that_o doctrine_n be_v worse_a to_o they_o 64._o p._n 64._o than_o passive_a obedience_n it_o be_v ridiculous_a to_o any_o judgement_n uninthraled_a that_o such_o as_o rebel_n against_o their_o king_n shall_v pretend_v 66._o p._n 66._o they_o be_v not_o rebel_n to_o god._n christians_o never_o think_v that_o any_o sword_n draw_v against_o their_o king_n do_v not_o violate_v their_o loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n much_o less_o that_o their_o profess_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n lead_v they_o to_o direct_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n person_n there_o be_v many_o such_o passage_n in_o the_o book_n 258._o medit._n on_o death_n p._n 257_o 258._o but_o i_o shall_v only_o quote_v one_o more_o towards_o the_o end_n of_o it_o king_n have_v their_o power_n from_o god_n and_o god_n give_v the_o sword_n yea_o even_o to_o wicked_a king_n and_o because_o the_o power_n be_v give_v they_o for_o justice_n it_o be_v call_v the_o sword_n of_o justice_n though_o they_o use_v it_o oftentimes_o to_o injustice_n the_o scripture_n forbid_v we_o to_o judge_v another_o man_n servant_n but_o this_o man_n will_v have_v the_o father_n punish_v by_o the_o child_n the_o master_n by_o the_o servant_n the_o prince_n by_o the_o people_n king_n be_v unaccountable_a to_o man_n for_o their_o action_n for_o if_o king_n be_v accountable_a to_o man_n be_v not_o they_o to_o who_o he_o be_v accountable_a by_o the_o libeler_n argument_n not_o only_o strong_a than_o the_o king_n but_o strong_a than_o justice_n 260._o p._n 260._o divine_a law_n forbid_v all_o man_n to_o take_v the_o arm_n of_o justice_n without_o or_o against_o the_o king_n who_o be_v refer_v to_o god_n justice_n and_o justice_n have_v no_o arm_n but_o his_o power_n the_o law_n be_v above_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n 263._o p._n 262_o v._n loc_fw-la &_o p._n 263._o in_o regard_n it_o be_v his_o rule_n but_o can_v not_o make_v any_o person_n or_o society_n above_o he_o it_o be_v a_o profane_a oath_n as_o well_o as_o vain_a that_o shall_v be_v void_a at_o the_o will_n of_o the_o father_n this_o last_o age_n have_v bring_v forth_o a_o generation_n that_o do_v god_n service_n when_o they_o scorn_v all_o his_o law_n and_o religion_n etc._n etc._n sect_n ii_o bishop_n sanderson_n in_o his_o censure_n of_o ascham_n book_n print_v at_o london_n 1650._o upon_o perusal_n of_o mr._n ascham_n be_v book_n you_o leave_v with_o i_o i_o find_v not_o myself_o in_o my_o understanding_n thereby_o convince_v of_o the_o necessity_n or_o lawfulness_n of_o conform_v unto_o or_o comply_v with_o a_o unjust_a prevail_a power_n further_o than_o i_o be_v before_o persuade_v it_o may_v be_v lawful_a or_o necessary_a so_o to_o do_v viz._n as_o pay_v tax_n and_o submit_v to_o some_o other_o thing_n in_o themselves_o not_o unlawful_a by_o they_o impose_v or_o require_v such_o as_o i_o have_v a_o lawful_a liberty_n to_o have_v do_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n though_o they_o have_v not_o be_v so_o command_v and_o seem_v to_o i_o in_o the_o conjuncture_n of_o present_a circumstance_n prudential_o necessary_a to_o preserve_v myself_o or_o my_o neighbour_n from_o the_o injury_n of_o those_o that_o will_v be_v willing_a to_o make_v use_n of_o my_o non-submission_n to_o i_o or_o his_o ruin_n so_o as_o it_o be_v do_v with_o these_o caution_n 1._o without_o violation_n either_o of_o duty_n to_o god_n or_o any_o other_o just_a obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o i_o by_o oath_n law_n or_o otherwise_o 2._o only_o in_o the_o case_n of_o necessity_n otherwise_o not_o to_o be_v avoid_v 3._o without_o any_o explicit_a or_o implicit_a acknowledgement_n of_o the_o justice_n and_o legality_n of_o their_o power_n i_o may_v submit_v to_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o the_o force_n but_o not_o acknowledge_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o authority_n or_o by_o any_o voluntary_a act_n give_v strength_n assistance_n or_o countenance_n thereunto_o 4._o without_o any_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o claim_n of_o the_o oppress_a party_n that_o have_v a_o right_a title_n or_o cast_v myself_o into_o a_o incapacity_n of_o lend_v he_o my_o due_n and_o bind_a assistance_n if_o in_o time_n to_o come_v it_o may_v be_v useful_a to_o he_o towards_o the_o recovery_n of_o his_o right_n 5._o where_o i_o may_v reasonable_o and_o bonâ_fw-la fide_fw-la presume_v the_o oppress_a power_n to_o who_o my_o obedience_n be_v just_o due_a if_o he_o perfect_o know_v the_o present_a condition_n i_o be_o in_o together_o with_o the_o exigency_n and_o necessity_n of_o the_o present_a case_n and_o all_o the_o circumstance_n thereof_o will_v give_v his_o willing_a consent_n to_o such_o my_o conformity_n and_o compliance_n so_o that_o upon_o the_o whole_a matter_n and_o in_o short_a i_o conceive_v i_o may_v so_o far_o submit_v unto_o the_o imposition_n or_o comply_v with_o the_o person_n of_o a_o prevail_a usurp_v power_n unjust_o command_v thing_n not_o in_o themselves_o unlawful_a or_o make_v use_v of_o their_o power_n to_o protect_v i_o from_o other_o injury_n as_o i_o may_v submit_v unto_o comply_v with_o or_o make_v use_n of_o a_o high_a way_n thief_n or_o robber_n when_o i_o be_o fall_v into_o his_o hand_n and_o lie_v at_o his_o mercy_n as_o for_o mr._n ascham_n discourse_n though_o it_o be_v handsome_o frame_v yet_o all_o the_o strength_n of_o it_o to_o my_o seem_a if_o he_o will_v speak_v out_o will_v be_v in_o plain_a english_a this_o 1._o that_o self_n preservation_n be_v the_o first_o and_o chief_a obligation_n in_o the_o world_n to_o which_o all_o other_o bond_n and_o relation_n at_o least_o between_o man_n and_o man_n must_v give_v place_n 2._o that_o no_o oath_n at_o least_o not_o impose_v oath_n in_o what_o term_n soever_o express_v bind_v the_o taker_n further_o than_o he_o intend_v to_o bind_v himself_o thereby_o and_o it_o be_v presume_v that_o no_o man_n intend_v to_o bind_v himself_o to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o his_o own_o safety_n two_o dangerous_a and_o desperate_a principle_n which_o evident_o tend_v first_o to_o the_o take_v away_o of_o all_o christian_a fortitude_n and_o suffer_v in_o a_o righteous_a cause_n 2._o to_o the_o encourage_n of_o dare_v and_o ambitious_a spirit_n to_o attempt_v continual_a innovation_n with_o this_o confidence_n that_o if_o they_o can_v by_o any_o way_n how_o unjust_a soever_o possess_v themselves_o of_o the_o supreme_a power_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v submit_v unto_o 3._o to_o the_o obstruct_n unto_o the_o oppress_a party_n all_o possible_a way_n and_o mean_n without_o a_o miracle_n of_o ever_o recover_v that_o just_a right_n of_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v be_v unjust_o dispossess_v and_o to_o omit_v further_a instance_n 4._o to_o the_o bring_n in_o of_o atheism_n with_o the_o contempt_n of_o god_n and_o all_o religion_n whilst_o every_o man_n by_o make_v his_o own_o preservation_n the_o measure_n of_o all_o his_o duty_n and_o action_n make_v himself_o thereby_o his_o own_o idol_n the_o same_o excellent_a casuist_n be_v of_o this_o mind_n in_o his_o case_n of_o the_o engagement_n the_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n whether_o swear_v loc_fw-la vid._n loc_fw-la or_o not_o swear_v be_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o perpetual_a and_o indispensible_a etc._n etc._n and_o his_o five_o lecture_n of_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n 21._o sect._n 11_o 13_o 14_o 16_o 17_o 20_o 21._o to_o which_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o brevity_n i_o refer_v the_o reader_n sect_n iii_o to_o this_o eminent_a bishop_n 21._o jenkins_n redivivus_fw-la lon._n 1681_o p._n 20_o 21._o i_o shall_v join_v the_o eminent_a judge_n jenkins_n to_o depose_v the_o king_n or_o take_v he_o by_o force_n or_o imprison_v he_o until_o he_o have_v yield_v to_o certain_a demand_n be_v adjudge_v treason_n in_o the_o lord_n cobham_n be_v case_n the_o law_n make_v not_o the_o servant_n great_a than_o the_o master_n nor_o the_o subject_a great_a than_o the_o king_n 81._o p._n 81._o for_o that_o
subject_n leave_v to_o withdraw_v their_o obedience_n from_o their_o sovereign_n when_o he_o have_v most_o need_n of_o their_o assistance_n so_o that_o assoon_o as_o any_o town_n city_n or_o province_n of_o any_o prince_n dominion_n be_v invade_v by_o a_o foreign_a enemy_n or_o possess_v by_o a_o rebellious_a subject_n that_o the_o prince_n can_v for_o the_o present_a suppress_v the_o power_n of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o the_o people_n may_v lawful_o resort_v to_o those_o who_o be_v over_o they_o and_o for_o their_o protection_n perform_v all_o the_o office_n and_o duty_n of_o good_a subject_n to_o they_o whereas_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n be_v and_o all_o good_a subject_n believe_v they_o owe_v another_o kind_n of_o duty_n and_o obedience_n to_o their_o sovereign_n than_o to_o withdraw_v their_o subjection_n because_o he_o be_v oppress_v and_o will_v prefer_v poverty_n and_o death_n itself_o before_o they_o will_v renounce_v obedience_n to_o their_o natural_a prince_n or_o do_v any_o thing_n that_o may_v advance_v the_o service_n of_o his_o enemy_n 92._o p._n 92._o sure_o this_o woeful_a desertion_n and_o defection_n which_o have_v always_o be_v hold_v criminal_a by_o all_o law_n that_o have_v be_v current_n in_o any_o part_n of_o the_o world_n have_v receive_v so_o much_o countenance_n and_o justification_n by_o mr._n hobbs_n book_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o cromwell_z find_v the_o submission_n to_o those_o principle_n produce_v a_o submission_n to_o he_o and_o the_o imaginary_a relation_n between_o protection_n and_o allegiance_n so_o positive_o proclaim_v by_o he_o prevail_v for_o many_o year_n to_o extinguish_v all_o visible_a fidelity_n to_o the_o king_n whilst_o he_o persuade_v many_o to_o take_v the_o engagement_n as_o a_o thing_n lawful_a and_o to_o become_v subject_n to_o the_o usurper_n 136._o p._n 135_o 136._o as_o to_o their_o legitimate_a sovereign_n king_n themselves_o can_v never_o be_v punish_v for_o their_o casual_a or_o wilful_a error_n and_o mistake_n let_v the_o consequence_n of_o they_o be_v what_o they_o will_v but_o if_o they_o who_o malicious_o lead_v or_o advise_v or_o obey_v they_o in_o unjust_a resolution_n and_o command_n be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o indemnity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o dissolution_n of_o all_o kingdom_n and_o government_n but_o as_o king_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o god_n who_o vicegerent_n they_o be_v to_o judge_v of_o their_o breach_n of_o trust_n so_o they_o who_o offend_v against_o the_o law_n must_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o punishment_n 163._o p._n 163._o the_o law_n have_v provide_v for_o they_o if_o all_o sovereign_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n because_o such_o law_n be_v divine_a and_o can_v by_o any_o man_n or_o commonwealth_n be_v abrogate_a they_o then_o be_v oblige_v to_o observe_v and_o perform_v those_o law_n which_o themselves_o have_v make_v and_o promise_v to_o observe_v for_o violation_n of_o faith_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n ☞_o ☞_o nor_o do_v this_o obligation_n set_v any_o judge_n over_o the_o sovereign_n nor_o do_v any_o civil_a law_n pretend_v that_o there_o be_v any_o power_n to_o punish_v he_o it_o be_v enough_o that_o in_o justice_n he_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o sovereign_n in_o heaven_n above_o he_o though_o not_o on_o earth_n to_o this_o great_a minister_n of_o state_n i_o shall_v join_v sir_n robert_n filmer_n but_o that_o it_o be_v needless_a the_o enemy_n of_o the_o unaccountableness_n of_o king_n have_v brand_v he_o with_o the_o mark_n of_o a_o state_n heretic_n for_o his_o orthodox_n opinion_n which_o among_o all_o good_a man_n make_v his_o memory_n reverend_a and_o his_o work_n eminent_a to_o which_o i_o advise_v the_o reader_n to_o make_v his_o recourse_n particular_o his_o short_a but_o excellent_a treatise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o king_n etc._n etc._n see_v also_o sir_n william_n dugdale_n preface_n to_o his_o view_n of_o our_o late_a trouble_n etc._n etc._n the_o late_a bishop_n of_o chichester_n dr._n lake_n have_v aug._n 27._o 1689._o receive_v the_o sacrament_n on_o his_o deathbed_n do_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o dr._n hicks_n dean_n of_o worcester_n dr._n green_n and_o some_o other_o make_v this_o protestation_n be_v as_o himself_o word_v it_o engage_v in_o the_o most_o sacred_a and_o solemn_a act_n of_o converse_v with_o god_n it_o see_v the_o paper_n and_o the_o vindication_n of_o it_o not_o know_v to_o the_o contrary_a but_o that_o he_o may_v appear_v with_o those_o very_a word_n in_o his_o mouth_n at_o the_o dreadful_a tribunal_n that_o i_o be_v baptise_a into_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o suck_v it_o in_o with_o my_o milk_n i_o have_v constant_o adhere_v to_o it_o through_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o my_o life_n and_o now_o if_o so_o be_v the_o will_n of_o god_n shall_v die_v in_o it_o and_o have_v resolve_v through_o god_n grace_n assist_v i_o to_o have_v dye_v so_o though_o at_o a_o stake_n and_o whereas_o that_o religion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n teach_v i_o the_o doctrine_n of_o nonresistance_n and_o passive_a obedience_n which_o i_o have_v according_o inculcate_v upon_o other_o and_o which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v the_o distinguish_a character_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n ☜_o ☜_o i_o adhere_v no_o less_o firm_o and_o steadfast_o to_o that_o and_o in_o consequence_n of_o it_o have_v incur_v a_o suspension_n from_o the_o exercise_n of_o my_o office_n and_o expect_v a_o deprivation_n i_o find_v in_o so_o do_v much_o inward_a satisfaction_n and_o if_o the_o oath_n have_v be_v tender_v at_o the_o peril_n of_o my_o life_n i_o can_v only_o have_v obey_v by_o suffering_n etc._n etc._n manu_fw-la propriâ_fw-la subscripsit_fw-la jo._n cicestrensis_fw-la to_o this_o great_a man_n i_o shall_v add_v his_o bosom_n friend_n dr._n allestrey_n who_o speak_v full_o and_o consonant_a to_o sound_v doctrine_n on_o this_o head_n but_o i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o his_o sermon_n novemb_n 5._o 1665._o on_o luc._n 9.55_o vol._n 1._o p._n 127._o and_o vol._n 2._o p._n 60._o and_o p._n 253_o 276._o thus_o the_o acute_a dr._n sherlock_n some_o man_n pretend_v great_a oppression_n 2._o serm._n on_o ps_n 18.50_o p._n 2._o and_o maladministration_n of_o government_n though_o their_o licentious_a noise_n and_o clamour_n sufficient_o confute_v it_o for_o man_n who_o be_v most_o oppress_v dare_v say_v the_o least_o of_o it_o the_o liberty_n and_o property_n of_o the_o subject_a be_v a_o admirable_a pretence_n to_o deprive_v the_o prince_n of_o his_o liberty_n and_o property_n other_o make_v religion_n the_o pretence_n for_o their_o rebellion_n religion_n the_o great_a and_o the_o dear_a interest_n of_o all_o but_o methinks_v it_o be_v a_o dangerous_a way_n for_o man_n to_o rebel_n to_o save_v their_o soul_n when_o god_n have_v threaten_v damnation_n against_o those_o who_o rebel_n no_o man_n fight_v for_o religion_n who_o have_v any_o religion_n be_v a_o quiet_a peaceable_a governable_a thing_n it_o teach_v man_n to_o suffer_v patient_o but_o not_o to_o rebel_n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v not_o religion_n such_o man_n be_v zealous_a for_o but_o a_o liberty_n in_o religion_n i._n e._n that_o every_o one_o may_v have_v his_o liberty_n to_o be_v of_o any_o religion_n or_o of_o none_o which_o serve_v the_o atheist_n turn_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sectary_n but_o be_v not_o much_o for_o the_o honour_n or_o interest_n of_o true_a religion_n so_o that_o whatever_o the_o pretence_n be_v it_o be_v a_o ambitious_a 7._o p._n 3._o v._n p_o 6_o 7._o discontent_a revengeful_a spirit_n a_o uneasy_a restless_a fickle_a and_o unchangeable_a humour_n which_o disturb_v politic_a government_n and_o undermine_v the_o throne_n of_o prince_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o fanatic_a plot_n 11._o p._n 7_o 8._o p._n 11._o but_o to_o talk_v or_o write_v or_o preach_v about_o obedience_n to_o government_n or_o patient_a suffer_v for_o a_o good_a cause_n be_v to_o betray_v the_o protestant_a interest_n god_n may_v sometime_o suffer_v treason_n and_o rebellion_n to_o be_v prosperous_a 11._o p._n 11._o but_o it_o can_v never_o prosper_v but_o when_o god_n please_v and_o it_o be_v impossible_a rebel_n shall_v ever_o know_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o be_v impossible_a they_o shall_v have_v any_o reasonable_a security_n of_o success_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o express_o contrary_a to_o the_o reveal_v will_n of_o god_n than_o treasonable_a plot_n and_o conspiracy_n against_o sovereign_a prince_n christian_n religion_n indeed_o be_v the_o great_a security_n of_o government_n both_o in_o its_o precept_n and_o example_n it_o require_v we_o to_o obey_v our_o superior_n in_o all_o lawful_a thing_n and_o quiet_o to_o submit_v and_o suffer_v when_o we_o can_v obey_v and_o the_o bless_a jesus_n who_o be_v the_o author_n of_o our_o religion_n and_o our_o great_a pattern_n and_o example_n do_v himself_o practice_v
1._o that_o those_o 1661._o serm._n at_o st._n mary_n oxf_n jan._n 30._o 1660._o and_o before_o the_o king_n jan._n 30._o 1661._o who_o promise_v obedience_n to_o the_o king_n only_o so_o far_o as_o he_o preserve_v the_o true_a religion_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o kingdom_n withal_o reckon_v themselves_o judge_n of_o what_o religion_n be_v true_a what_o false_a and_o when_o these_o liberty_n be_v invade_v and_o when_o not_o do_v by_o this_o put_v it_o within_o their_o own_o power_n to_o judge_v when_o religion_n faith_n and_o liberty_n be_v invade_v as_o they_o think_v convenient_a and_o from_o such_o judgement_n to_o absolve_v themselves_o from_o their_o allegiance_n 2._o that_o those_o very_a person_n who_o thus_o covenant_v have_v already_o from_o pulpit_n and_o press_n declare_v the_o religion_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o then_o maintain_v by_o the_o king_n to_o be_v popish_a and_o idolatrous_a and_o withal_o that_o the_o king_n have_v actual_o invade_v their_o liberty_n be_v there_o any_o thing_n in_o the_o book_n of_o god_n to_o warrant_v this_o rebellion_n why_o yes_o daniet_fw-la dream_v a_o dream_n and_o there_o be_v also_o something_o in_o the_o revelation_n concern_v a_o beast_n and_o a_o little_a horn_n and_o a_o five_o viol_n and_o therefore_o the_o king_n ought_v undoubted_o to_o die_v ☜_o ☜_o other_o plead_v providential_a dispensation_n god_n work_n it_o seem_v must_v be_v regard_v before_o his_o word_n as_o if_o when_o we_o have_v a_o man_n handwriting_n we_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o take_v his_o meaning_n by_o the_o measure_n of_o his_o foot_n we_o have_v live_v under_o that_o model_n of_o religion_n in_o which_o nothing_o have_v be_v count_v impious_a but_o loyalty_n nothing_o absurd_a but_o restitution_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o only_a church_n in_o christendom_n we_o read_v of_o who_o avow_a practice_n and_o principle_n disow_v all_o resistance_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o with_o the_o sad_a experience_n and_o true_a policy_n and_o reason_n will_v evince_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o only_a one_o that_o be_v durable_o consistent_a with_o the_o english_a monarchy_n let_v man_n look_v back_o into_o its_o primitive_a doctrine_n and_o its_o history_n and_o they_o will_v find_v neither_o the_o calvin_n nor_o the_o knox_n the_o junius_n brutus_n the_o synod_n nor_o the_o holy_a commonwealth_n on_o the_o one_o side_n nor_o yet_o the_o bellarmin_n nor_o the_o mariana_n on_o the_o other_o sect_n ix_o and_o here_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o mention_v the_o several_a address_n that_o own_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o i_o shall_v begin_v with_o that_o of_o the_o two_o university_n that_o of_o oxford_n run_v thus_o be_v according_a to_o a_o act_n of_o convocation_n date_v febr._n 21._o 1685._o may_v it_o please_v your_o majesty_n etc._n etc._n we_o your_o majesty_n most_o dutiful_a etc._n etc._n as_o we_o can_v never_o swerve_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o institution_n in_o this_o place_n and_o our_o religion_n by_o law_n establish_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o indispensible_o bind_v we_o to_o bear_v all_o faith_n and_o true_a obedience_n to_o our_o sovereign_n without_o any_o restriction_n or_o limitation_n so_o we_o presume_v to_o assure_v your_o majesty_n that_o no_o consideration_n whatsoever_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o shake_v that_o steadfast_a loyalty_n and_o allegiance_n which_o in_o the_o day_n of_o your_o bless_a father_n that_o glorious_a martyr_n and_o in_o the_o late_a time_n of_o discrimination_n stand_v here_o firm_a and_o unalterable_a to_o your_o royal_a brother_n and_o yourself_o under_o the_o sharp_a trial_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v constant_o by_o god_n assistance_n with_o our_o utmost_a zeal_n and_o sidelity_n improve_v all_o those_o advantage_n wherewith_o god_n and_o your_o majesty_n have_v entrust_v we_o in_o this_o ancient_a nursery_n of_o learning_n to_o promote_v the_o quiet_a happiness_n and_o security_n of_o your_o majesty_n reign_n over_o we_o thus_o also_o the_o university_n of_o cambridge_n in_o their_o address_n tender_v by_o the_o vicechancellor_n 2019._o gaznum_fw-la 2019._o etc._n etc._n mar._n 23._o 1684._o we_o do_v with_o all_o humble_a submission_n present_a to_o your_o sacred_a majesty_n our_o unfeigned_a loyalty_n the_o most_o valuable_a tribute_n that_o we_o can_v give_v or_o your_o majesty_n receive_v from_o we_o this_o be_v a_o debt_n which_o we_o shall_v be_v always_o pay_v and_o always_o owe_v it_o be_v a_o duty_n natural_o flow_v from_o the_o very_a principle_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n by_o which_o we_o have_v be_v enable_v in_o the_o worst_a of_o time_n to_o breed_v as_o true_a and_o steady_a subject_n as_o the_o world_n can_v show_v as_o well_o in_o the_o doctrine_n as_o practise_v of_o loyalty_n from_o which_o we_o can_v never_o depart_v many_o other_o address_n etc._n gaz_n num_fw-la 2008._o 2012._o 2013._o 2016._o 2018_o etc._n etc._n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v make_v by_o the_o university_n of_o dublin_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n of_o london_n the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n of_o chester_n the_o bishop_n of_o bath_n and_o wells_n and_o of_o hereford_n and_o in_o truth_n of_o all_o the_o diocese_n i_o think_v in_o england_n scotland_n and_o ireland_n beside_o such_o as_o be_v tender_v by_o lord_n lieutenant_n grand_a jury_n and_o particular_a society_n for_o which_o sense_n of_o the_o nation_n in_o those_o day_n i_o must_v refer_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o print_n while_o i_o only_o subjoin_v the_o memorable_a close_o of_o the_o address_v tender_v by_o the_o bishop_n vicar-general_n and_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o cathedral_n and_o city_n of_o bristol_n the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v peculiar_o endear_v to_o we_o for_o that_o above_o all_o that_o be_v call_v religion_n in_o the_o world_n it_o twist_v piety_n with_o loyalty_n and_o without_o reserve_n recognize_v your_o sacred_a majesty_n as_o the_o sovereign_n and_o supreme_a power_n within_o your_o majesty_n realm_n and_o dominion_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o and_o only_o less_o than_o god_n himself_o according_a to_o the_o dictate_v of_o that_o most_o excellent_a religion_n we_o abhor_v all_o those_o antimonarchical_a person_n and_o principle_n which_o will_v either_o exclude_v prince_n from_o their_o just_a right_n or_o disturb_v the_o peaceable_a enjoyment_n of_o they_o and_o we_o earnest_o beseech_v the_o king_n of_o king_n that_o your_o majesty_n throne_n may_v not_o only_o be_v establish_v but_o raise_v still_o high_o upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o those_o that_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o subvert_v or_o supplant_v it_o sect_n x._o dr._n stillingfleet_n 319._o origin_n brit._n c._n 5._o p._n 319._o inquire_v into_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o saxon_n be_v call_v into_o britain_n by_o vortigern_n quote_v gildas_n who_o affirm_v that_o after_o the_o britain_n find_v themselves_o desert_v by_o the_o roman_n they_o set_v up_o king_n of_o their_o own_o and_o soon_o after_o put_v they_o down_o again_o and_o make_v choice_n of_o worse_a in_o their_o room_n add_v it_o be_v plain_a that_o he_o suppose_v that_o the_o britain_n in_o that_o confusion_n they_o be_v in_o take_v upon_o they_o without_o regard_n to_o their_o duty_n to_o place_n and_o displace_v they_o but_o withal_o he_o observe_v that_o then_o the_o britain_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o full_a liberty_n by_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o there_o be_v no_o line_n remain_v to_o succeed_v in_o the_o government_n nor_o so_o much_o as_o to_o determine_v their_o choice_n which_o make_v they_o so_o easy_o to_o make_v and_o unmake_v their_o king_n who_o lose_v their_o purple_n and_o their_o life_n together_o this_o must_v needs_o breed_v insinite_a confusion_n among_o they_o and_o every_o one_o who_o come_v to_o be_v king_n live_v in_o perpetual_a fear_n of_o be_v serve_v as_o other_o have_v be_v before_o he_o and_o the_o natural_a consequence_n of_o this_o jealousy_n of_o their_o own_o subject_n be_v look_v out_o for_o assistance_n from_o abroad_o which_o i_o doubt_v not_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o vortigern_n be_v send_v for_o the_o saxon_n hope_v to_o secure_v himself_o by_o their_o mean_n against_o his_o own_o people_n although_o it_o prove_v at_o last_o the_o ruin_n both_o of_o himself_o and_o his_o people_n and_o whereas_o cressy_a in_o his_o answer_n to_o my_o lord_n of_o clarendon_n vindicaon_n of_o the_o dean_n of_o s._n paul_n have_v object_v that_o day_n of_o thanksgiving_n be_v keep_v for_o the_o discovery_n and_o prevention_n of_o such_o personal_a treason_n as_o the_o gunpowder_n treason_n but_o none_o for_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n from_o almost_o a_o universal_a rebellion_n as_o if_o their_o be_v no_o necessity_n of_o require_v from_o any_o a_o retraction_n of_o the_o principle_n of_o rebellion_n or_o a_o promise_n that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v renew_v 334._o answ_n to_o the_o
make_v the_o case_n parallel_n he_o must_v suppose_v our_o house_n of_o convocation_n to_o have_v several_a time_n declare_v these_o damnable_a doctrine_n and_o give_v encouragement_n to_o rebel_n to_o proceed_v against_o their_o king_n and_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n to_o have_v condemn_v they_o how_o come_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o regicide_n among_o we_o to_o be_v parallel_v with_o this_o doctrine_n when_o the_o principle_n of_o our_o church_n be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o they_o and_o our_o house_n of_o convocation_n will_v as_o ready_o condemn_v any_o such_o damnable_a doctrine_n as_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o all_o the_o world_n know_v how_o repugnant_a such_o principle_n be_v to_o those_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o none_o can_v be_v rebel_n to_o their_o prince_n but_o they_o must_v be_v false_a to_o our_o church_n the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o accurate_a preface_n to_o the_o jesuit_n loyalty_n say_v 2._o p._n 1_o 2._o that_o though_o the_o jesuit_n walk_v in_o darkness_n and_o do_v mischief_n his_o intention_n be_v to_o set_v such_o mark_n and_o character_n upon_o they_o that_o when_o other_o see_v they_o they_o may_v take_v the_o wind_n of_o they_o and_o avoid_v the_o infection_n and_o that_o he_o publish_v the_o jesuit_n treatise_n because_o some_o poison_n lose_v their_o force_n when_o they_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o open_a air_n and_o thereupon_o address_v himself_o to_o the_o jesuit_n he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n 3._o p._n 3._o 1._o that_o if_o you_o do_v not_o renounce_v the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n and_o absolve_a subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n you_o can_v give_v no_o real_a security_n to_o the_o government_n 2._o that_o if_o you_o do_v renounce_v it_o you_o have_v no_o reason_n to_o stick_v at_o the_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o prove_v the_o first_o he_o say_v it_o be_v allow_v by_o all_o friend_n to_o our_o king_n and_o his_o government_n ☞_o ☞_o that_o the_o commonwealth_n principle_n be_v destructive_a to_o it_o and_o that_o none_o who_o do_v own_o they_o can_v give_v sufficient_a security_n for_o their_o allegiance_n i_o shall_v therefore_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o mischievous_a consequence_n of_o the_o republican_n principle_n do_v follow_v upon_o the_o own_n the_o pope_n power_n of_o depose_v prince_n 4._o p._n 4._o now_o the_o mischief_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n principles_n lie_v in_o these_o thing_n 1._o set_v up_o a_o court_n of_o judicature_n over_o sovereign_a prince_n ☞_o ☞_o 2._o break_v the_o oath_n and_o bond_n of_o allegiance_n man_n have_v enter_v into_o 3._o justify_v rebellion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n as_o to_o the_o first_o of_o set_v up_o a_o spiritual_a high-court_n of_o justice_n at_o rome_n it_o be_v no_o satisfaction_n in_o this_o case_n to_o distinguish_v of_o a_o direct_a and_o indirect_a power_n for_o however_o the_o power_n come_v the_o effect_n and_o consequence_n of_o it_o be_v the_o same_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o pope_n have_v any_o such_o sovereignty_n over_o prince_n as_o to_o be_v able_a by_o virtue_n thereof_o to_o depose_v they_o and_o the_o commonwealth_n man_n do_v herein_o agree_v with_o you_o for_o they_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o people_n have_v a_o direct_a power_n over_o their_o prince_n which_o be_v a_o contradiction_n in_o itself_o for_o subject_n to_o command_v their_o sovereign_n but_o only_a that_o in_o case_n of_o breach_n of_o trust_n the_o people_n have_v a_o indirect_a power_n to_o call_v their_o prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o their_o authority_n but_o be_v the_o commonwealth_n principles_n the_o less_o mischievous_a to_o government_n because_o they_o only_o assert_v a_o indirect_a power_n in_o the_o people_n the_o main_a thing_n to_o be_v debate_v be_v 5._o p._n 5._o whether_o sovereign_a prince_n have_v a_o supreme_a and_o independent_a authority_n inherent_a in_o their_o person_n or_o no_o or_o whether_o they_o be_v so_o accountable_a to_o other_o that_o upon_o maladministration_n they_o may_v be_v deprive_v of_o their_o government_n the_o republican_n and_o assertor_n of_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v agree_v in_o the_o affirmative_a of_o the_o late_a question_n and_o only_o differ_v whether_o the_o power_n be_v in_o the_o pope_n or_o the_o people_n to_o call_v prince_n to_o a_o account_n and_o even_o in_o this_o they_o do_v not_o differ_v so_o much_o as_o man_n may_v at_o first_o imagine_v for_o however_o the_o primitive_a christian_n think_v it_o no_o flattery_n to_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o to_o derive_v their_o power_n immediate_o from_o god_n and_o to_o make_v they_o accountable_a to_o he_o alone_o as_o be_v superior_a to_o all_o below_o he_o as_o might_n be_v easy_o prove_v by_o multitude_n of_o testimony_n yet_o after_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n come_v into_o request_n the_o commonwealth_n principles_n do_v so_o too_o and_o the_o power_n of_o prince_n be_v say_v to_o be_v of_o another_o original_a and_o therefore_o they_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o people_n thus_o gregory_n vii_o not_o only_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v the_o emperor_n and_o absolve_v his_o subject_n from_o their_o allegiance_n but_o he_o make_v the_o first_o constitution_n of_o monarchical_a government_n to_o be_v a_o mere_a usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o people_n and_o do_v ever_o any_o remonstrance_n declaration_n of_o the_o army_n 6._o p._n 6._o or_o agreement_n of_o the_o people_n give_v a_o worse_a account_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o monarchy_n than_o this_o infallible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n do_v what_o follow_v from_o hence_o but_o the_o justify_v all_o rebellion_n against_o prince_n which_o upon_o these_o principle_n will_v be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o people_n recover_v their_o just_a right_n against_o intolerable_a usurpation_n the_o very_o worst_a of_o our_o fanatic_n never_o talk_v so_o reproachful_o of_o civil_a government_n ☜_o ☜_o as_o your_o canonize_v saint_n do_v their_o principle_n and_o practice_n we_o of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n profess_v to_o detest_v and_o abhor_v i_o pray_v gentleman_n tell_v i_o what_o divine_a assistance_n this_o good_a pope_n have_v when_o he_o give_v this_o admirable_a account_n of_o the_o original_a of_o civil_a government_n and_o whether_o it_o be_v not_o very_o possible_a upon_o his_o principle_n for_o man_n to_o be_v saint_n and_o rebel_n at_o the_o same_o time_n i_o have_v have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o inquire_v into_o the_o principle_n of_o civil_a government_n 7._o p._n 7._o among_o the_o fierce_a contender_n for_o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n and_o i_o have_v find_v those_o hypothesis_n avow_v and_o maintain_v which_o justify_v all_o the_o practice_n of_o our_o late_a regicide_n parson_n book_n of_o the_o succession_n to_o the_o make_n of_o which_o cardinal_n allen_n sir_n francis_n inglefield_n and_o other_o principal_a person_n of_o our_o nation_n concur_v be_v shred_n into_o so_o many_o speech_n to_o justify_v their_o proceed_n against_o our_o late_a sovereign_n of_o glorious_a memory_n the_o book_n be_v design_v to_o exclude_v king_n james_n and_o thus_o we_o see_v 8._o p._n 8._o the_o pope_n depose_v power_n be_v maintain_v here_o in_o england_n by_o such_o who_o see_v how_o necessary_a it_o be_v for_o their_o purpose_n to_o defend_v the_o power_n of_o commonwealth_n over_o their_o prince_n ☜_o ☜_o either_o to_o exclude_v they_o from_o succession_n to_o the_o crown_n or_o to_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o possession_n of_o it_o the_o same_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o france_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o solemn_a league_n and_o covenant_n there_o in_o the_o reign_v of_o henry_n iii_o and_o iv_o for_o those_o who_o be_v engage_v so_o deep_a in_o rebellion_n against_o their_o lawful_a prince_n find_v it_o necessary_a for_o they_o to_o insist_v on_o the_o pope_n power_n to_o depose_v and_o the_o people_n to_o deprive_v their_o sovereign_n thus_o boucher_n affirm_v the_o fundamental_a and_o radical_a power_n to_o be_v so_o in_o the_o people_n that_o they_o may_v call_v prince_n to_o account_v for_o treason_n against_o the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o such_o case_n they_o be_v not_o to_o stand_v upon_o the_o nicety_n and_o form_n of_o law_n but_o that_o the_o necessity_n of_o state_n do_v supercede_v all_o those_o thing_n if_o this_o man_n have_v be_v of_o council_n for_o the_o late_a regicide_n he_o can_v not_o more_o effectual_o have_v plead_v their_o cause_n our_o countryman_n william_n reynolds_n also_o vindicate_v the_o murder_n of_o henry_n iii_o say_v that_o obedience_n to_o prince_n be_v so_o far_o conditional_a that_o if_o they_o do_v not_o their_o duty_n their_o subject_n be_v free_a from_o their_o obligation_n to_o obey_v they_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n be_v against_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n and_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o mankind_n and_o this_o be_v
the_o conscience_n and_o indispensible_a because_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o god_n 62._o pag_n 62._o to_o who_o only_a king_n be_v accountable_a they_o pray_v for_o he_o three_o or_o four_o time_n by_o name_n in_o all_o their_o solemn_a office_n their_o sermon_n be_v frequent_a and_o press_v upon_o this_o theme_n and_o their_o book_n be_v numerous_a against_o papist_n and_o their_o factious_a scholar_n for_o the_o right_n of_o king_n yea_o and_o their_o action_n be_v always_o loyal_a do_v justify_v they_o sincere_o believe_v as_o they_o teach_v dr._n lectorem_fw-la sec._n edit_n ad_fw-la lectorem_fw-la pelling_n apostate_n protestant_n those_o republican_n who_o be_v the_o mover_n of_o the_o bill_n of_o exclusion_n very_o well_o know_v that_o by_o the_o same_o epower_v which_o they_o pretend_v to_o have_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o heir_n they_o may_v pretend_v afterward_o to_o have_v to_o divest_v and_o destroy_v the_o possessor_n of_o the_o crown_n and_o i_o will_v presume_v to_o declare_v on_o my_o own_o and_o my_o brethren_n behalf_n too_o without_o beg_v their_o pardon_n that_o we_o still_o act_v ☞_o ☞_o and_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n resolve_v steadfast_o to_o act_v upon_o the_o same_o loyal_a principle_n wherewith_o we_o have_v hitherto_o endeavour_v to_o season_v the_o kingdom_n the_o people_n can_v but_o be_v tickle_v at_o the_o heart_n 7._o p._n 6_o 7._o when_o they_o be_v tell_v that_o they_o have_v a_o sovereign_a power_n in_o they_o which_o they_o do_v not_o dream_v of_o that_o they_o can_v make_v and_o unmake_v king_n that_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n lie_v at_o their_o worship_n foot_n must_v make_v court_n to_o they_o for_o succession_n and_o that_o they_o can_v if_o they_o will_v bar_v they_o out_o and_o come_v like_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n with_o a_o uncontrollable_a veto_n i_o be_o grieve_v at_o the_o heart_n and_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o raise_v the_o indignation_n of_o every_o honest_a man_n to_o find_v that_o so_o many_o among_o we_o do_v so_o inconsiderate_o not_o to_o say_v malicious_o run_v altogether_o upon_o this_o jesuit_n principle_n etc._n etc._n 14._o v._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o p._n 14._o doleman_n confident_o insist_o on_o this_o that_o the_o crown_n be_v not_o a_o bare_a inheritance_n but_o a_o inheritance_n accompany_v a_o office_n of_o trust_n and_o that_o if_o a_o man_n defect_n render_v he_o uncapable_a of_o the_o trust_n he_o have_v also_o forfeit_v the_o inheritance_n and_o from_o this_o principle_n he_o conclude_v that_o even_o a_o true_a king_n may_v be_v depose_v when_o he_o answer_v not_o the_o trust_n which_o the_o people_n have_v repose_v in_o he_o this_o jesuitical_a doctrine_n do_v not_o long_o ago_o cost_v one_o of_o our_o king_n his_o throne_n and_o his_o life_n too_o i_o pray_v god_n it_o be_v not_o so_o chargeable_a to_o another_o but_o it_o be_v ominous_a when_o pretend_v protestant_n will_v be_v nibble_v at_o such_o jesuitical_a principle_n observe_v that_o the_o power_n of_o depose_v a_o king_n 19_o p._n 19_o natural_o follow_v from_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o people_n power_n to_o choose_v one_o if_o any_o of_o our_o clergy_n hold_v our_o king_n to_o be_v divine_a they_o hold_v no_o more_o than_o what_o all_o christian_n have_v ever_o hold_v 36._o p._n 21._o v._o p._n 24_o 25._o p._n 33_o 34._o v._o loc_n &_o p._n 36._o no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v declare_v no_o more_o than_o what_o the_o law_n of_o our_o country_n do_v own_o and_o will_v bear_v they_o out_o in_o doleman_n be_v positive_a that_o prince_n may_v lawful_o be_v depose_v and_o he_o observe_v too_o be_v a_o remarkable_a instance_n as_o he_o call_v it_o that_o god_n have_v wonderful_o concur_v for_o the_o most_o part_n with_o such_o judicial_a act_n of_o the_o commonwealth_n against_o their_o evil_a prince_n not_o only_o in_o prosper_v the_o same_o but_o by_o give_v also_o some_o notable_a successor_n in_o the_o place_n of_o the_o depose_v have_v father_n parson_n be_v alive_a in_o our_o day_n perhaps_o he_o will_v have_v instanced_a in_o that_o bless_a bird_n oliver_n cromwell_n among_o the_o rest_n i_o happen_v to_o read_v a_o new_a assembly_n catechism_n call_v a_o political_a catechism_n etc._n p._n 38._o v._n p._n 40_o 41_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o find_v it_o as_o full_a of_o the_o jesuit_n venom_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v spit_v out_o of_o doleman_n own_o mouth_n these_o be_v some_o of_o the_o principle_n in_o it_o word_n for_o word_n 1._o that_o the_o government_n be_v a_o regulate_v monarchy_n the_o king_n be_v not_o above_o the_o law_n but_o be_v accountable_a to_o the_o law_n and_o not_o to_o god_n only_o 2._o that_o whatsoever_o be_v do_v by_o the_o king_n without_o and_o beyond_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o regulation_n be_v not_o regal_a authority_n 3._o that_o to_o resist_v the_o notorious_a transgression_n of_o that_o regulation_n be_v no_o resist_v the_o regal_a authority_n that_o the_o immediate_a original_a of_o the_o king_n power_n be_v from_o the_o people_n and_o many_o other_o such_o principle_n upon_o which_o the_o late_a rebellion_n be_v raise_v and_o maintain_v after_o this_o he_o proceed_v to_o show_v that_o the_o little_a art_n make_v use_v of_o to_o evade_v the_o obligation_n to_o passive_a obedience_n have_v be_v also_o borrow_v from_o the_o jesuit_n and_o to_o vindicate_v dr._n hicks_n sermon_n on_o that_o subject_a as_o also_o to_o show_v the_o parallel_n between_o the_o jesuit_n and_o the_o puritan_n particular_o in_o their_o disobedience_n to_o government_n violation_n of_o oath_n etc._n etc._n and_o then_o subjoin_v that_o when_o once_o man_n be_v jesuit_v 50._o p._n 50._o they_o will_v never_o stick_v at_o any_o manner_n of_o wickedness_n lie_v libel_v sedition_n defame_v of_o government_n perjury_n etc._n etc._n you_o see_v how_o base_o partial_a these_o folk_n be_v in_o their_o ordinary_a censure_n 51._o p._n 51._o let_v a_o man_n be_v a_o true_a friend_n to_o the_o king_n and_o to_o the_o establish_v government_n and_o present_o forsooth_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o resuse_v to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v though_o that_o be_v st._n paul_n way_n and_o he_o be_v call_v a_o papist_n let_v he_o be_v for_o subjection_n to_o a_o lawful_a prince_n ☜_o ☜_o and_o when_o time_n serve_v for_o passive_a obedience_n and_o he_o be_v a_o papist_n with_o a_o witness_n but_o let_v these_o man_n profess_v the_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o lie_v and_o equivocate_v like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o violate_v oath_n 58._o v._o p_o 52_o 53_o 57_o 58._o or_o construe_v they_o in_o their_o own_o sense_n like_o the_o jesuit_n let_v they_o dispense_v with_o one_o another_o in_o do_v any_o wickedness_n that_o be_v serviceable_a to_o their_o cause_n as_o the_o jesuit_n do_v yet_o who_o but_o they_o the_o true_a protestant_n we_o dare_v not_o be_v dishonest_a unless_o we_o will_v be_v hypocrite_n nor_o be_v rebel_n 54._o p._n 54._o unless_o we_o will_v be_v damn_v some_o in_o solomon_n time_n be_v give_v to_o change_v out_o of_o 〈◊〉_d strange_a kind_n of_o levity_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o mind_n 25._o id._n serm._n on_o prov_n 24.21_o 1632._o p._n 25._o and_o therefore_o some_o expositor_n render_v the_o place_n thus_o cum_fw-la inconstantibus_fw-la with_o man_n that_o be_v fickle_a and_o unsteady_a in_o their_o loyalty_n will_v we_o not_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o man_n who_o have_v show_v their_o fidelity_n all_o along_o man_n who_o have_v act_v teach_v suffer_v and_o venture_v their_o life_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o majesty_n shall_v such_o i_o say_v start_z aside_o and_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v wheadle_v into_o faction_n at_o last_o true_o we_o may_v wonder_v at_o it_o the_o less_o when_o we_o consider_v that_o it_o be_v the_o case_n of_o several_a man_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o david_n and_o especial_o two_o very_a eminent_a person_n abiathar_n the_o priest_n and_o joab_n that_o brave_a commander_n the_o former_a have_v be_v david_n secret_a and_o sure_a friend_n and_o the_o late_a have_v not_o turn_v after_o absalon_n both_o of_o they_o have_v be_v faithful_a hitherto_o but_o when_o adonijah_n usurp_v the_o kingdom_n both_o of_o they_o be_v concern_v in_o that_o plot_n the_o priest_n turn_v a_o apostate_n and_o the_o general_n a_o renegado_n upon_o what_o provocation_n i_o do_v not_o know_v nor_o can_v i_o gather_v any_o reason_n thereof_o unless_o it_o be_v that_o i_o now_o have_v mention_v a_o strange_a inconstancy_n of_o spirit_n in_o man_n who_o in_o david_n old_a age_n think_v it_o their_o best_a cunning_a to_o take_v up_o the_o persian_a custom_n and_o worship_v the_o rise_v sun._n thus_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o dissenter_n on_o occasion_n of_o the_o declaration_n of_o indulgence_n we_o be_v
ruler_n and_o it_o be_v no_o news_n to_o hear_v it_o of_o they_o elias_n have_v such_o measure_n measure_v unto_o he_o micheas_n all_o of_o they_o faithful_a to_o prince_n ever_o be_v so_o accuse_v we_o say_v the_o doctrine_n of_o rome_n be_v no_o friend_n to_o prince_n and_o here_o he_o instance_n in_o the_o treasonable_a book_n and_o rebellious_a insurrection_n of_o the_o papist_n and_o add_v show_v the_o prince_n the_o gospel_n have_v depose_v show_v the_o prince_n that_o popery_n have_v not_o wrong_v it_o be_v our_o doctrine_n that_o we_o firm_o hold_v and_o they_o full_o defy_v that_o he_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v with_o the_o sword_n i._n e._n he_o that_o take_v it_o without_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o calling_n warrant_v he_o and_o that_o call_n he_o afterward_o say_v be_v only_o the_o prince_n order_n as_o all_o rebel_n ever_o do_v that_o he_o which_o resist_v the_o superior_a power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o to_o his_o own_o damnation_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o be_v subject_a not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n that_o the_o weapon_n of_o subject_n be_v but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n etc._n etc._n see_v then_o whether_o popery_n or_o god_n holy_a gospel_n which_o we_o hold_v stand_v better_o with_o the_o safety_n of_o prince_n and_o flourish_a estate_n of_o kingdom_n etc._n etc._n sect_n iv_o among_o the_o work_n of_o dr._n laurence_n humfreys_n 1588._o preach_v at_o oxford_n 1588._o which_o he_o publish_v against_o the_o romanist_n his_o seven_o sermon_n on_o 1_o sam._n 26.8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n to_o persuade_v obedience_n to_o prince_n etc._n etc._n be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a in_o which_o have_v in_o the_o epistle_n dedicatory_a commend_v that_o say_v of_o s._n ambrose_n rogamus_fw-la auguste_fw-la non_fw-la pugnamus_fw-la we_o beseech_v o_o emperor_n 23._o p._n 22_o 23._o we_o fight_v not_o and_o in_o the_o first_o sermon_n mention_v the_o many_o rebellion_n of_o the_o papist_n he_o say_v such_o a_o catholic_n faith_n must_v be_v maintain_v by_o such_o catholic_n mean_n namely_o by_o open_a rebellion_n privy_a practice_n in_o a_o catholic_n and_o universal_a manner_n that_o be_v by_o all_o unlawful_a mean_n 24._o p._n 24._o that_o when_o scruple_n arise_v against_o such_o traitorous_a enterprise_n than_o the_o pope_n have_v this_o religion_n and_o omnipotency_n 32._o p._n 32._o that_o he_o can_v dispense_v with_o any_o oath_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n he_o teach_v every_o one_o his_o duty_n it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o magistrate_n to_o put_v to_o death_n a_o malefactor_n otherwise_o no_o spirit_n no_o reason_n no_o friend_n no_o carnal_a respect_n can_v authorise_v any_o man_n of_o his_o own_o head_n or_o his_o private_a affection_n to_o draw_v weapon_n against_o any_o man_n much_o less_o against_o a_o double_a and_o compound_v person_n etc._n p._n 34._o etc._n etc._n as_o the_o prince_n establish_v by_o law_n and_o public_a authority_n if_o christ_n find_v fault_n with_o his_o servant_n peter_n fight_v in_o his_o own_o quarrel_n ☜_o ☜_o host_n much_o more_o will_v he_o be_v angry_a with_o they_o that_o take_v weapon_n against_o his_o anoint_a prince_n his_o lieutenant_n in_o the_o earth_n what_o do_v these_o giant_n and_o tyrant_n of_o the_o world_n think_v or_o what_o do_v they_o esteem_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o what_o do_v they_o imagine_v of_o the_o ordinance_n or_o institution_n of_o prince_n be_v they_o upstart_n by_o themselves_o &_o c._n no_o it_o be_v only_o the_o ordinance_n of_o our_o live_a god._n 37_o p._n 36_o 37_o by_o office_n he_o represent_v god_n he_o be_v god_n by_o name_n saul_n himself_o be_v name_v here_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n so_o be_v all_o other_o potentate_n that_o be_v by_o their_o vice_n evil_a man_n yet_o by_o office_n the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 34._o prov._n 8._o job_n 34._o by_o i_o ruler_n reign_v the_o hypocrite_n rule_v not_o without_o he_o and_o why_o be_v the_o bad_a as_o well_o as_o the_o good_a advance_v austin_n give_v two_o reason_n hereof_o it_o be_v not_o unjust_a that_o wicked_a man_n receive_v power_n to_o hurt_v both_o that_o the_o patience_n of_o the_o good_a may_v be_v try_v and_o the_o wickedness_n of_o the_o evil_n punish_v and_o if_o they_o be_v set_v up_o by_o god_n they_o can_v fall_v but_o by_o god._n 43._o p._n 43._o what_o be_v the_o magistrate_n in_o the_o time_n of_o peter_n and_o paul_n but_o heathen_a and_o tyrant_n as_o nero_n and_o such_o other_o and_o yet_o paul_n exhort_v every_o soul_n to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o whosoever_o resist_v etc._n etc._n even_o nabuchadnezzar_n a_o tyrant_n and_o infidel_n be_v to_o be_v pray_v for_o chrisostome_n amplify_v the_o excellent_a integrity_n and_o faithfulness_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n the_o anoint_a 56._o serm_n 3._o p._n 56._o in_o that_o david_n do_v this_o in_o the_o old_a testament_n where_o some_o revenge_n be_v in_o a_o sort_n permit_v etc._n etc._n but_o to_o kill_v he_o or_o any_o the_o anoint_a of_o the_o lord_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n and_o all_o law_n those_o that_o be_v disloyal_a and_o rebel_n be_v not_o good_a christian_n 106._o p._n 63._o p._n 78._o p._n 106._o we_o of_o this_o land_n do_v swear_v and_o protest_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n a_o fidelity_n to_o god_n to_o the_o prince_n and_o to_o our_o country_n this_o oath_n must_v be_v keep_v many_o law_n have_v be_v make_v against_o treason_n and_o rebellion_n yet_o the_o unbridled_a and_o cruel_a subject_n have_v always_o unkind_o and_o unnatural_o conspire_v against_o their_o prince_n and_o against_o their_o own_o country_n our_o king_n ethelred_n complain_v in_o a_o oration_n in_o this_o sort_n we_o be_v overcome_v of_o the_o dane_n not_o with_o weapon_n or_o force_v of_o arm_n but_o with_o treason_n wrought_v by_o our_o own_o people_n anno_fw-la 1593._o etc._n reprint_v 〈◊〉_d 1640_o etc._n etc._n doctor_n richard_n bancroft_n afterward_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n publish_v his_o dangerous_a position_n etc._n etc._n the_o whole_a design_n of_o which_o treatise_n be_v to_o expose_v and_o and_o condemn_v the_o republican_n principles_n then_o new_o broach_v in_o england_n by_o the_o lover_n of_o the_o geneva_n platform_n i_o have_v already_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o queen_n mary_n give_v his_o sentiment_n of_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o english_a exile_n at_o francfort_n against_o knox_n who_o principle_n be_v so_o infective_a that_o they_o inflame_v his_o own_o native_a country_n and_o throw_v it_o into_o a_o most_o unnatural_a rebellion_n of_o which_o their_o minister_n be_v the_o prime_a cause_n and_o shall_v add_v his_o sense_n of_o those_o seditious_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n 3._o practice_n lib._n 1._o cap_n 3._o but_o because_o some_o peradventure_o will_v labour_v to_o excuse_v these_o proceed_n and_o to_o colour_v the_o same_o with_o some_o pretence_n of_o zeal_n and_o great_a desire_n they_o have_v to_o be_v deliver_v from_o popish_a idolatry_n and_o superstition_n i_o have_v think_v it_o convenient_a to_o let_v you_o understand_v how_o far_o they_o be_v from_o make_v any_o such_o pretence_n in_o their_o own_o behalf_n and_o with_o what_o new_a divinity_n position_n mr._n knox_n and_o mr._n buchanan_n have_v amplify_v the_o geneva_n resolution_n ☞_o ☞_o viz._n that_o if_o prince_n refuse_v to_o reform_v religion_n the_o magistrate_n and_o people_n may_v lawful_o do_v it_o by_o force_n of_o arm_n to_o the_o justification_n not_o only_o of_o their_o say_a attempt_n and_o action_n but_o also_o many_o other_o of_o the_o like_a nature_n 4._o ch._n 4._o and_o afterward_o he_o mention_n their_o position_n that_o prince_n for_o just_a cause_n may_v be_v depose_v that_o it_o be_v not_o birthright_n only_o nor_o propinquity_n of_o blood_n that_o make_v a_o king_n lawful_o reign_v above_o a_o people_n profess_v jesus_n christ_n if_o princess_n be_v tyrant_n against_o god_n and_o his_o truth_n their_o subject_n be_v free_v from_o their_o oath_n of_o obedience_n the_o people_n be_v better_o than_o the_o king_n and_o of_o great_a authority_n etc._n etc._n of_o all_o which_o and_o many_o the_o like_a proposition_n he_o averr_v that_o they_o tend_v to_o the_o disturbance_n and_o utter_a overthrow_n of_o the_o free_a and_o most_o absolute_a monarchy_n that_o be_v or_o can_v be_v in_o christendom_n and_o that_o they_o be_v contrary_a he_o be_v sure_a both_o to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o to_o all_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o this_o realm_n but_o i_o must_v transcribe_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o book_n shall_v i_o cite_v all_o that_o be_v to_o my_o purpose_n in_o it_o while_o i_o leave_v to_o the_o reader_n be_v private_a consideration_n that_o and_o his_o other_o excellent_a treatise_n call_v a_o survey_n
of_o the_o pretend_a holy_a discipline_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o his_o direction_n the_o account_n of_o hacket_n coppinger_n and_o arthington_n treason_n be_v draw_v up_o and_o print_v in_o the_o book_n call_v conspiracy_n for_o pretend_a reformation_n the_o design_n of_o which_o be_v express_o against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_a especial_o on_o the_o account_n of_o religion_n sect_n v._o anno_fw-la 1594_o dr._n richard_n eede_v 74._o print_a with_o five_o other_o sermon_n london_n 1604._o p._n 70_o 72_o 73_o 74._o dean_n of_o worcester_n preach_v before_o the_o queen_n on_o isai_n 49.23_o wherein_o he_o say_v that_o the_o strength_n even_o of_o heathen_a state_n be_v in_o their_o religion_n by_o the_o which_o they_o be_v persuade_v that_o their_o prince_n be_v the_o child_n of_o their_o god_n and_o their_o law_n draw_v from_o the_o oracle_n of_o some_o divine_a power_n they_o find_v by_o experience_n how_o hard_o it_o be_v for_o man_n to_o be_v bring_v to_o obey_v man_n unless_o they_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o more_o than_o man_n etc._n etc._n and_o what_o do_v more_o teach_v either_o obedience_n or_o peace_n than_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n obedience_n be_v right_o call_v nervus_fw-la imperii_fw-la the_o sinew_n and_o strength_n of_o a_o kingdom_n as_o well_o because_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o obedience_n of_o christ_n who_o as_o bernard_n note_v ne_o perderet_fw-la obedientiam_fw-la perdidit_fw-la vitam_fw-la do_v rather_o choose_v to_o lose_v his_o life_n than_o to_o leave_v his_o obedience_n as_o also_o because_o it_o require_v in_o christian_n obedience_n without_o respect_n of_o person_n to_o all_o without_o difference_n of_o degree_n high_o power_n rom._n 13.2_o without_o exception_n against_o their_o quality_n not_o only_o to_o they_o that_o be_v good_a and_o courteous_a but_o to_o they_o also_o who_o be_v froward_a 1_o pet._n 2.18_o ☜_o ☜_o and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n tribute_n to_o who_o tribute_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o with_o eye-service_n as_o men-pleasers_a etc._n etc._n and_o that_o not_o because_o of_o wrath_n but_o for_o conscience_n sake_n rom._n 13.5_o that_o if_o all_o the_o law_n and_o policy_n of_o state_n and_o kingdom_n be_v gather_v into_o one_o they_o can_v not_o be_v so_o strong_a to_o work_v peace_n and_o to_o persuade_v obedience_n as_o these_o few_o but_o very_o forcible_a rule_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n how_o much_o therefore_o be_v it_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o in_o so_o great_a light_n there_o shall_v be_v so_o little_a fruit_n that_o whereas_o the_o truth_n of_o religion_n be_v the_o preserver_n of_o government_n and_o the_o mother_n of_o obedience_n the_o name_n of_o religion_n be_v make_v the_o firebrand_n of_o kingdom_n and_o the_o armour_n of_o disobedience_n and_o that_o not_o only_o to_o maintain_v the_o tyranny_n of_o that_o usurp_a power_n who_o take_v upon_o he_o to_o depose_v king_n but_o also_o to_o bring_v in_o that_o anarchy_n of_o factious_a subject_n who_o presume_v to_o give_v law_n to_o their_o lawful_a prince_n wherein_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v true_a which_o leo_n write_v unto_o theodosius_n private_a cause_n be_v handle_v with_o pretence_n of_o piety_n and_o every_o man_n make_v religion_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o mistress_n the_o handmaid_n of_o his_o affection_n it_o be_v intolerable_a to_o see_v how_o far_o some_o busy_a head_n fetch_v the_o beginning_n of_o kingdom_n regin_v p._n 7â—_n vindic_n contr_n tyrant_n bachâ—n_n de_fw-fr juâ—e_fw-fr regin_v and_o so_o as_o they_o please_v the_o right_a of_o king_n from_o the_o pleasure_n of_o the_o people_n how_o contemptuous_o they_o term_v the_o title_n of_o honour_n and_o reverence_n the_o solecism_n of_o the_o court_n how_o seditious_o they_o give_v wing_n to_o ambitious_a humour_n to_o plead_v the_o right_n of_o a_o laconical_a ephory_n against_o king_n but_o for_o themselves_o and_o to_o arm_v that_o beast_n of_o many_o head_n the_o multitude_n which_o ever_o go_v as_o seneca_n not_o whither_o it_o shall_v but_o whither_o the_o stream_n bear_v it_o against_o that_o which_o to_o want_v of_o judgement_n be_v ever_o most_o heavy_a the_o present_a government_n whereas_o the_o right_a rule_n of_o religion_n give_v no_o remedy_n to_o subject_n against_o the_o high_a authority_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o necessity_n of_o either_o suffering_n or_o obey_v and_o therefore_o they_o that_o open_v that_o gap_n whether_o it_o be_v to_o the_o tyranny_n of_o ambitious_a pope_n or_o to_o the_o anarchy_n of_o seditious_a subject_n howsoever_o they_o pretend_v the_o name_n of_o religion_n they_o shall_v soon_o prove_v themselves_o to_o have_v no_o religion_n than_o that_o there_o be_v any_o defence_n for_o they_o in_o the_o religion_n of_o christ_n which_o teach_v as_o to_o be_v thankful_a to_o god_n for_o good_a prince_n so_o to_o be_v patient_a of_o those_o who_o in_o anger_n as_o the_o prophet_n hosea_n speak_v 13.11_o hos_fw-la 13.11_o he_o set_v over_o we_o for_o the_o punishment_n of_o our_o sin_n and_o against_o who_o the_o first_o professor_n of_o our_o faith_n have_v no_o weapon_n but_o prayer_n and_o tear_n 2._o p._n 2._o the_o same_o author_n in_o his_o first_o sermon_n before_o king_n james_n say_v that_o promotion_n come_v neither_o from_o the_o east_n nor_o from_o the_o west_n nor_o from_o the_o south_n but_o from_o god._n ps_n 73.6_o that_o their_o power_n be_v of_o god_n rom._n 3.1_o and_o their_o judgement_n god_n judgement_n deut._n 1.17_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o not_o only_o by_o a_o consequence_n resist_v the_o ordmance_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.2_o but_o god_n in_o they_o as_o he_o tell_v samuel_n they_o have_v not_o reject_v thou_o but_o i_o 1_o sam._n 8.7_o the_o reverend_a bishop_n moreton_n begin_v very_o early_o to_o assert_v this_o doctime_n in_o his_o write_n and_o he_o live_v long_o enough_o to_o assert_v it_o by_o his_o suffering_n be_v a_o great_a sharer_n in_o that_o affliction_n which_o in_o the_o great_a rebellion_n the_o doctrine_n of_o resistance_n bring_v upon_o both_o the_o king_n and_o the_o church_n anno_fw-la 1596._o he_o publish_v his_o solomon_n or_o a_o treatise_n declare_v the_o shake_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n lond._n pr._n lond._n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n wherein_o he_o prove_v after_o the_o word_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o day_n of_o solomon_n insert_v these_o follow_v that_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n be_v a_o most_o true_a and_o lively_a picture_n of_o the_o state_n and_o crown_n one_o egg_n be_v not_o more_o like_o another_o than_o the_o state_n to_o that_o under_o which_o we_o live_v so_o that_o all_o his_o argument_n without_o any_o further_a comment_n be_v applicable_a to_o our_o kingdom_n and_o whereas_o he_o foresee_v lect._n foresee_v ep._n ad_fw-la lect._n that_o it_o will_v be_v object_v to_o he_o that_o he_o give_v the_o christian_a magistrate_n especial_o in_o great_a and_o absolute_a monarchy_n great_a authority_n than_o seem_v to_o stand_v with_o the_o good_a of_o the_o church_n or_o the_o truth_n of_o god_n word_n he_o desire_v the_o reader_n not_o to_o attribute_v it_o to_o flattery_n but_o to_o a_o constant_a and_o settle_a persuasion_n he_o intend_v in_o publish_v the_o treatise_n the_o good_a and_o peaceable_a state_n of_o the_o kingdom_n and_o the_o maintain_n of_o that_o powerful_a and_o majestical_a authority_n whereunto_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o make_v we_o subject_a and_o in_o the_o discourse_n he_o affirm_v 5._o affirm_v sect._n 2._o p._n 4_o 5._o that_o magistracy_n be_v not_o a_o mere_a device_n of_o man_n as_o they_o who_o contemn_v and_o labour_n to_o overthrow_v all_o authority_n speak_v evil_a of_o those_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v not_o have_v imagine_v but_o a_o ordinance_n of_o god._n rom._n 13._o there_o be_v no_o power_n but_o of_o god_n he_o therefore_o that_o resist_v the_o power_n resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god._n obj._n but_o it_o can_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v ever_o establish_v by_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n except_o only_o among_o the_o jew_n but_o be_v invent_v and_o continue_v by_o man_n excel_v other_o in_o strength_n and_o ambition_n answ_n the_o abuse_n of_o magistracy_n though_o many_o and_o grievous_a 6._o p._n 6._o can_v take_v away_o the_o lawful_a use_n of_o it_o and_o although_o magistracy_n have_v be_v by_o the_o express_a commandment_n of_o god_n establish_v only_o in_o the_o church_n yet_o it_o belong_v as_o much_o to_o infidel_n for_o it_o be_v institute_v by_o god_n not_o as_o he_o be_v the_o saviour_n of_o his_o church_n but_o as_o he_o be_v the_o creator_n and_o preserver_n of_o all_o men._n 7._o p._n 7._o god_n set_v up_o this_o his_o ordiannce_n among_o infidel_n by_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n remain_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n etc._n etc._n
they_o by_o second_o cause_n and_o without_o they_o but_o because_o god_n do_v this_o sometime_o by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o saul_n to_o david_n and_o the_o kingdom_n of_o joram_n to_o jehu_n and_o sometime_o do_v it_o without_o the_o people_n consent_n as_o he_o transfer_v the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o canaanite_n to_o the_o jew_n that_o of_o the_o mede_n to_o cyrus_n that_o of_o the_o persian_n to_o alexander_n and_o of_o many_o other_o kingdom_n to_o the_o roman_n will_v it_o therefore_o follow_v that_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o the_o people_n without_o god_n without_o any_o express_a relation_n of_o his_o will_n to_o dethrone_v their_o king_n and_o take_v from_o they_o their_o authority_n ☜_o ☜_o if_o god_n and_o the_o people_n make_v king_n than_o the_o people_n without_o god_n and_o without_o a_o express_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n can_v depose_v their_o king_n god_n be_v the_o chief_a and_o principal_a agent_n the_o people_n be_v only_o god_n instrument_n as_o therefore_o the_o instrument_n do_v nothing_o without_o the_o artificer_n so_o whither_o can_v the_o people_n do_v any_o thing_n in_o this_o case_n without_o god._n after_o this_o he_o prove_v 615._o lib_fw-la 2._o cap._n 20._o pag._n 614_o 615._o that_o both_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v bear_v with_o as_o their_o duty_n oblige_v they_o idolatrous_a and_o tyrannical_a king_n and_o then_o add_v to_o this_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n and_o of_o all_o antiquity_n the_o best_a interpreter_n of_o scripture_n i_o will_v subjoin_v the_o institution_n of_o king_n all_o power_n be_v of_o god_n it_o be_v his_o ordinance_n and_o whoso_o resist_v it_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n from_o the_o same_o god_n have_v david_n and_o samuel_n solomon_n and_o jeroboam_n hezekiah_n and_o ahab_n manasses_n and_o josiah_n nero_n and_o constantine_n julian_n and_o theodosius_n their_o authority_n of_o good_a king_n it_o be_v say_v by_o i_o king_n reign_v of_o evil_a king_n i_o have_v give_v they_o a_o king_n in_o my_o wrath_n good_a king_n be_v give_v in_o mercy_n evil_a king_n in_o fury_n but_o all_o be_v give_v by_o god_n therefore_o all_o must_v be_v obey_v although_o not_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o must_v not_o resist_v any_o but_o must_v either_o do_v that_o which_o the_o king_n command_v just_o or_o suffer_v what_o he_o cruel_o inflict_v for_o the_o obedience_n of_o subject_n fall_v under_o the_o divine_a precept_n natural_a or_o moral_a in_o the_o five_o commandment_n which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n by_o his_o precept_n give_v to_o cesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v cesar_n be_v and_o by_o his_o example_n who_o pay_v tribute_n and_o suffer_v a_o most_o shameful_a death_n under_o pilate_n who_o rather_o forfeit_v his_o life_n than_o he_o will_v forfeit_v his_o obedience_n and_o by_o his_o apostle_n let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o high_a power_n to_o heathen_n and_o infidel_n persecutor_n who_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v their_o subject_n over_o to_o their_o infidelity_n such_o a_o one_o be_v nero_n such_o be_v the_o rest_n of_o the_o persecutor_n and_o yet_o these_o be_v to_o be_v submit_v to_o not_o only_o for_o wrath_n but_o also_o for_o conscience_n sake_n fear_v god_n honour_v the_o king_n and_o of_o this_o honour_n the_o chief_a part_n be_v obedience_n these_o divine_a precept_n natural_a moral_a evangelical_a be_v indispensable_a and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n nor_o be_v it_o likely_a that_o god_n and_o christ_n and_o the_o apostle_n will_v have_v deliver_v such_o precept_n as_o they_o will_v not_o have_v to_o be_v observe_v by_o christian_n if_o thy_o king_n be_v good_a he_o be_v thy_o nurse_n father_n if_o he_o be_v evil_a he_o try_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v a_o persecutor_n he_o exercise_v thou_o if_o he_o be_v godly_a he_o be_v exercise_v with_o thou_o what_o can_v a_o christian_a soul_n here_o contemn_v will_v it_o contemn_v its_o nurse_n father_n who_o afford_v it_o necessary_n that_o it_o may_v be_v bring_v to_o heaven_n or_o will_v it_o contemn_v he_o who_o try_v it_o who_o exercise_v it_o under_o the_o cross_n that_o it_o may_v shine_v glorious_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enemy_n to_o this_o doctrine_n be_v 1._o the_o anabaptist_n and_o libertine_n who_o disown_n all_o magistracy_n and_o throw_v off_o its_o yoke_n and_o of_o stephen_n of_o hallestat_fw-la who_o will_v have_v none_o but_o good_a magistrate_n obey_v 2._o all_o sedition_n tumult_n war_n etc._n etc._n by_o mean_n of_o which_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v evil_a speak_v of_o among_o the_o heathen_a as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o traitorous_a religion_n and_o a_o enemy_n to_o king_n the_o name_n of_o god_n be_v blaspheme_v and_o the_o enemy_n of_o the_o gospel_n encourage_v to_o persecute_v the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o instance_n of_o athalia_fw-la 919._o lib._n 2._o cap._n 38._o p._n 919._o he_o aver_v that_o she_o be_v queen_n only_a de_fw-fr facto_fw-la and_o not_o the_o jure_fw-la have_v cruel_o against_o nature_n slay_v the_o son_n of_o ahaziah_n her_o son_n be_v incite_v by_o ambition_n that_o she_o get_v the_o kingdom_n by_o tyranny_n without_o any_o right_a or_o title_n that_o she_o keep_v it_o by_o force_n and_o arm_n that_o she_o be_v not_o a_o lawful_a queen_n but_o a_o most_o wicked_a usurper_n there_o be_v a_o vast_a difference_n between_o a_o tyrant_n that_o have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o crown_n and_o a_o tyrant_n who_o have_v no_o right_a ☞_o ☞_o who_o have_v usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n if_o a_o lawful_a king_n turn_v tyrant_n neither_o his_o bishop_n nor_o his_o noble_n nor_o his_o people_n can_v compel_v he_o to_o rule_v according_a to_o law_n god_n only_o can_v restrain_v he_o who_o give_v such_o a_o king_n in_o his_o fury_n and_o for_o the_o sin_n of_o a_o nation_n cause_v a_o hypocrite_n to_o reign_v over_o they_o for_o such_o a_o tyrant_n have_v a_o just_a title_n to_o his_o throne_n be_v ordain_v by_o god_n and_o he_o that_o resist_v he_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o if_o any_o man_n usurp_v a_o kingdom_n by_o force_n and_o tyranny_n he_o be_v not_o a_o king_n but_o a_o enemy_n and_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o any_o man_n to_o resist_v he_o as_o he_o will_v do_v a_o enemy_n francis_n godwin_n 267._o annâ—â—s_n of_o q._n marry_o pag._n 266_o 267._o bishop_n of_o hereford_n publish_v his_o annal_n an._n 1616._o and_o therein_o treat_v of_o the_o lady_n jane_n assume_v the_o crown_n which_o he_o true_o say_v she_o be_v force_v by_o her_o parent_n and_o friend_n ambition_n to_o accept_v and_o which_o she_o receive_v with_o tear_n but_o resign_v with_o joy_n and_o the_o march_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o northumberland_n army_n against_o queen_n mary_n to_o who_o the_o londoner_n when_o they_o march_v through_o the_o city_n do_v not_o wish_v success_n he_o observe_v the_o londoner_n stand_v very_o well_o affect_v in_o point_n of_o religion_n so_o do_v also_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o suffolk_z and_z the_o norfolk_z man_n and_o they_o know_v mary_n to_o be_v absolute_a for_o popery_n ☞_o ☞_o but_o the_o english_a be_v in_o their_o due_a respect_n to_o their_o prince_n so_o loyal_o constant_a that_o no_o regard_n no_o not_o pretext_n of_o religion_n can_v alienate_v their_o affection_n from_o their_o lawful_a sovereign_n whereof_o the_o miserable_a case_n of_o the_o lady_n jane_n will_v anon_o give_v a_o memorable_a example_n for_o although_o her_o faction_n have_v lay_v a_o strong_a foundation_n and_o have_v most_o artificial_o raise_v their_o superstructure_n yet_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o true_a and_o undoubted_a heir_n do_v but_o manifest_v her_o resolution_n to_o vindicate_v she_o right_o this_o accurate_a pile_n present_o fall_v and_o dissolve_v as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o twinkle_n of_o a_o eye_n and_o that_o chief_o by_o their_o endeavour_n of_o who_o for_o their_o religion_n the_o lady_n jane_n may_v have_v presume_v herself_o assure_v and_o the_o learned_a and_o godly_a prelate_n ridley_n who_o i_o wish_v ☜_o ☜_o have_v not_o err_v in_o this_o matter_n when_o he_o preach_v up_o the_o lady_n jane_n title_n 270._o p._n 270._o be_v scarce_o hear_v out_o with_o patience_n by_o those_o who_o be_v his_o particular_a charge_n and_o as_o the_o earl_n of_o arundel_n say_v the_o friend_n of_o northumberland_n have_v no_o regard_n to_o the_o apostolical_a rule_n that_o evil_n must_v not_o be_v do_v that_o good_a may_v come_v thereof_o and_o that_o we_o must_v obey_v even_o evil_a prince_n not_o for_o fear_n but_o for_o conscience_n sect_n xi_o anno_fw-la 1610._o dr._n david_n owen_n the_o only_a bachelor_n of_o divinity_n publish_v at_o cambridge_n a_o little_a treatise_n call_v herod_n and_o pilate_n reconcile_v to_o show_v the_o concord_n of_o papist_n and_o